(and our other authors) or get HELP Reading, Downloading and Converting files)
or
SEARCHthe entire site withGoogle Site Search
| BROWSEthe site for other works by this author (and our other authors) or get HELP Reading, Downloading and Converting files) or SEARCHthe entire site withGoogle Site Search |
an ebook published byProject Gutenberg Australia
Title: Queen of the Dawn
Author: H Rider Haggard
eBook No.: 0200381h.html
Language: English
Date first posted: December 2021
Most recent update: December 2021
by
H Rider Haggard
I. The Dream ofRima
II. The Messenger
III. The Escape
IV. The Temple of the Sphinx
V. The Swearing of the Oath
VI. Nefra Conquers the Pyramids
VII. The Plot of the Vizier
VIII. The Scribe Rasa
IX. The Crowning of Nefra
X. The Message
XI. The Fall
XII. The Spirit of the Pyramids
XIII. The Messenger from Tanis
XIV. The Sentence of Pharaoh
XV. Brother Temu
XVI. The Passing of Roy
XVII. The Fate of the Cliff-Climbers
XVIII. How Nefra Came to Babylon
XIX. The Four Brothers
XX. The March from Babylon
XXI. Traitor or Hero
XXII. Khian Returns to Tanis
XXIII. The Queen of the Dawn
There was war in Egypt and Egypt was rent in two. At Memphis in thenorth, at Tanis, and in all the rich lands of the Delta where bymany mouths the Nile flows down to the sea, a usurping race heldpower, that whose forefathers, generations before, had descendedupon Egypt like a flood, destroyed its temples and deposed itsgods, possessing themselves of the wealth of the land. At Thebes inthe south the descendants of the ancient Pharaohs still ruledprecariously, again and again attempting to drive out the fierceSemitic or Bedouin kings, named the Shepherds, whose banners flewfrom the walls of all the northern cities.
They failed because they were too weak, indeed the hour of theirfinal victory was yet far away and of it our tale does nottell.
Nefra the Princess, she who was named the Beautiful andafterwards was known as Uniter of Lands, was the only child of oneof these Theban Antefs, Kheperra, born of his Queen, Rima, daughterof Ditanah, the King of Babylon, who had given her to him inmarriage to strengthen him in his struggle against the Shepherds,also called theAati or "Plague-bearers." Nefra was thefirst and only child of this marriage, for shortly after she wasborn Kheperra the King, her father, with all the host that he couldgather, went down Nile to fight the Aati who marched to meet himfrom Tanis and from Memphis. They met in a great battle in whichKheperra was slain and his army defeated, though not before it hadslaughtered such numbers of the enemy that, abandoning theiradvance on Thebes, the generals of the Shepherds, returned with theremnant of their troops whence they came. Yet by this victoryApepi, the King of the Shepherds, became in fact Pharaoh of allEgypt. Kheperra was dead, leaving behind him but one infant girl,and so were numbers of the great Theban lords, others of whomhastened to submit to the ruler of the North.
The Shepherd people too, like the Egyptians of the South, wereweary of war and would not fight again. Therefore, although theywere defeated, no cruelties were inflicted upon the followers ofKheperra, nor was great tribute asked of them; also they wereallowed to worship their ancient gods in peace, and this in thenorthern as well as the southern lands. Indeed, by now, althoughthe god of the Shepherds was Baal, to whom they gave the name ofSet because already it was well known upon the Nile, the Shepherdkings re-built the temples of Ra and Amen and Ptah, of Isis and ofHathor, that their forefathers had destroyed when first theyinvaded Egypt, and themselves made offerings in them, acknowledgingthese divinities.
Only one thing did Apepi demand of the conquered Thebans, namelythat Rima the Queen of dead Kheperra, and the babe Nefra, hisdaughter and lawful heiress of Upper Egypt, should be given up tohim, hearing which Rima hid herself away with the child, as shallbe told.
Now of the birth of Nefra the Princess there were strangestories. It was said that after she came into the world, a veryfair babe, gray-eyed, light-skinned, and black-haired, and therites had been accomplished, she was laid upon her mother's bosom.When Rima had looked upon her and she had been shown to the Kingher father, in a weak voice, for she had suffered much, the Queendemanded to be left alone, so earnestly that the physicians andwomen thought it best to appear to obey her and withdrew themselvesbehind certain curtains that divided the birth-chamber fromanother, where they remained silent.
The night had fallen and the birth-chamber was dark, for as yetRima could bear no light near to her. Yet of a sudden one of thewomen, a priestess of Hathor named Kemmah, who had nursed the KingKheperra from his birth and now was to fill that office to hischild, having remained awake, saw a light glowing through thecurtains, and being frightened, peeped between them. Behold! in thebirth-chamber, looking down on the Queen, who seemed to be asleep,were two royal and glorious women or so Kemmah swore and believed,from whose robes and bodies flowed light and whose eyes shone likestars. Queens they seemed to be, no less, for there were crownsupon their heads and they glittered with jewels which only queenscould wear. Moreover, one of them held in her hand the Cross ofLife fashioned in gold, and the other a looped sistrum with gemsstrung on golden wires, such as is used to make music when thepriestesses walk in procession before the statues of the gods.
This glorious pair, at the sight of whom the knees of thewatcher trembled and the power of speech left her, so that shecould say no word to wake the others, bent down—first she whoheld the Cross of Life and then she who held the sistrum—andwhispered into the ear of the sleeping Queen. Then she who held theCross of Life very gently lifted the babe from the mother's breast,kissed it, and laid the Cross upon its lips. This done she gave itto the other goddess, for now the watcher knew that they must begoddesses, who also kissed it and shook above its head the sistrum,which made a tinkling music ere she laid the infant back upon itsmother's breast.
Next instant both were gone and the room that had been filledwith brightness grew black with night, while the priestess who hadseen, being overcome with fear, swooned away until the sun wasrisen.
Nor was she the first to speak of this matter which she deemedholy and fearful, being afraid lest she had but dreamed or shouldbe held a teller of tales who took the names of the gods in vain.Yet on the morrow the Queen called for her husband and said that avery strange vision had come to her during the night which shedescribed in these words:
"It seemed to me that when weak with pain I had fallen asleep,two glorious ladies appeared to me clothed in the garments andwearing the emblems of goddesses of Egypt. One of these, who borein her hand the symbol of Life, spoke to me in my dream, saying, 'ODaughter of Babylon, by marriage Queen of Egypt and mother ofEgypt's heiress, hear us. We are Isis and Hathor, ancient goddessesof Egypt, as you know, who of late, since you came to this land,have worshipped in our temples and made offerings on our altars. Benot afraid, for although you were bred to the service of other godswe come to bless her who is born of you. Know, O Queen, that greattroubles await you and bitter loss that shall leave you desolate,nor with all our strength can we save you from these, for they arewritten in the book of fate and must befall. Nor, for a while thatto mortals must seem long, can we free Egypt from the bonds withwhich the Shepherds have bound her, as they bind the feet of theirown sheep for slaughter, though the time shall come when she willshake them loose, like a bull breaking through its net, and growgreater than ever she has been. As every living thing suffers forits sins, so must Egypt suffer for her sins who has not been loyalto herself, her faith, or the lessons of the past. Yet in the end,if only for a while, her troubles shall pass like summer clouds,and from behind them shall shine out the bright star of herglory.'
"Now I answered that vision or that goddess, saying: 'These areheavy words you speak to me, O divine Lady. With Egypt indeed Ihave little to do, who am but the wife of one of its kings, aprincess sprung from another land. Egypt must find the fate thatshe has shaped, but as a woman I would learn that of my lord whom Ilove and of the child that has been given to us.'
"'The fate of this lord of yours shall be glorious,' answeredshe who bore the symbol of Life—'and in the end, that of yourchild shall be happy.'
"Then she seemed to bend down and to take the babe in her armsand to kiss it, saying: 'The blessing of Isis the Mother be uponthee. The strength of Isis be thy strength, and the wisdom of Isisbe thy guiding star. Fear not! Be not faint-hearted, O Royal Child,since always Isis is at thy side, and however great thy danger,never shalt thou come to harm. Long shall be thy day and peacefulat the last, and thou shalt see thy grandchildren playing round thyknees. If only for a while, thou shalt bind together that which isdivided and thy name shall be Uniter of Lands. Such are the giftsthat Isis gives to thee, O Lady of Egypt.'
"So that goddess spoke, holding out the babe in the hollow ofher shining arm to the divine sister who stood at her side. Shetook the child; she too kissed her on the brow and said: 'Behold!I, Hathor, goddess of Love and Beauty, bestow upon thee, thePrincess of Egypt, all that I have to give. Beautiful exceedinglyshalt thou be in body and in spirit. Loved exceedingly shalt thoube, and through love thou shalt make smooth the path of millions.Turning neither to right nor left, forgetting crookedness andpolicies, follow thou Hathor's star and thine own heart, rejoicingin Hathor's gifts and leaving all else to Heaven that sees whatthou canst not see and works to ends thou dost not know. Thus, ORoyal Child, shalt thou sow happiness upon the earth and beyond theearth garner its harvest to thy breast.'
"Thus in my dream those goddesses seemed to speak, and lo! theywere gone."
Kheperra the King listened to this tale and made light ofit.
"A dream indeed," he said, laughing, "and a happy dream since itprophesies naught but good to this babe of ours, who it seems is tobe beautiful and wise, a very Flower of Love and a Uniter of Egypt,if only for a while. What more could we wish for her?"
"Yes, Lord," answered Rima heavily, "it prophesies good to thechild, but, as I fear, ill to others."
"If so, what of it, Wife? One crop must fall before another canbe sown and in every crop there are weeds as well as wheat. Such isthe law to which all that lives must bow. Nay, do not weep over aphantasy born of pain and darkness. They call me, I must go, forsoon the army starts to fight those Shepherds and to conquerthem."
Yet Kheperra thought more of this tale than he chose to say, somuch indeed that he went to the high priests of Isis and of Hathorand repeated it to them, word for word. These priests, not knowingwhat to believe, inquired if any had seen aught in thebirth-chamber, and thus came to learn of the vision of the LadyKemmah for, to them, as her superiors, she must tell all.
Now they were astonished indeed, and rejoiced, because they weresure that such a wonder had happened as was not told of in Egyptfor generations. Moreover, they caused the words of the dream andthe vision of Kemmah to be written down in full and sealed by theQueen and Kemmah, also by themselves as witnesses, in threedifferent rolls, one of which was given to the Queen to keep forthe Princess Nefra, while the others were hidden away in thearchives of Hathor and Isis. Yet both they and the magicians whomthey consulted were frightened at that part of the dream which toldof great troubles and bitter loss that were to befall the Queen andleave her desolate.
"What loss," they asked, "could befall her, when happiness andprosperity were promised to her child, save that of the King herhusband?—unless, indeed, other children were to be born toher whom Heaven would take away."
Still of these terrors they said nothing, only letting it beknown that Isis and Hathor had appeared and blessed the new-bornPrincess of Egypt. Yet they were true enough, for very soon KingKheperra marched to the war and within two moons came the eviltidings that he was slain, fighting gallantly in the van of histroops, and that his army, although not crushed, was too weak fromloss of men and generals to renew the battle and was retreatingupon Thebes.
Rima the Queen heard the tidings, which indeed her heart seemedto have taught her before they were spoken. When she had listenedto them, all she said was:
"That has happened which the great goddesses of Egypt foretoldto me, and so without doubt shall the rest of their words befulfilled in due season."
Then, according to the Babylonian fashion she withdrew herselfto her chamber with the child, and there mourned many days for thehusband whom she loved, seeing none save the Lady Kemmah who tendedthe babe.
At length the army reached Thebes, bringing with it the body ofKing Kheperra, that had been embalmed, though rudely, on the fieldof battle. She caused the wrappings to be loosed and for the lasttime looked upon her lord's face all shattered and marred withwounds.
"The gods have taken him and he died well," she said, "but myheart tells me that as he has died in blood, in a day to come, soin blood shall perish that usurper who brought him to hisdeath."
These words were repeated to Apepi and caused him to go in fearthrough all his life, for his spirit told him that they wereinspired by the god of Vengeance, as did the magicians whom heconsulted. Indeed, when he remembered that Queen Rima was by birthof the royal Babylonian House, he grew more afraid than he had beenbefore, because in his family, the Babylonians, to whom once hisforefathers had been subject, were held to be the greatest wizardsin the world. Therefore he was not surprised at the tale of thevision of Rima which came to her on the night of the birth of herchild, though he could not understand why the goddesses of Egyptshould appear to a Babylonian.
"If Babylon and Old Egypt come together, what chance will therebe for us Shepherd kings who sit astride of the mouths of Nile?Surely our state will be as that of the corn between the upper andthe nether millstone and we shall be ground to fine flour," he saidto his wise men.
"Those stones grind slowly, and after all flour is the bread ofpeoples, O King," answered the chief of them. "Did not the dream ofthe wife of dead Kheperra tell—if report be true—thatlong years would go by before the Egyptians shake off our yoke, anddid it not say that this Princess of Egypt who has been born todead Kheperra and the Babylonian should be a Uniter of Lands? Bringhither the Babylonian widow and her daughter, the Royal Princess, OKing, that these things may be accomplished in their season, thoughas yet we know not how."
"Why should I admit to dwell in my house one who, inspired bythe devils of Babylon, has prophesied that I shall die in blood?Why should I not rather kill her and be done, and her babe withher?" asked Apepi.
"Because, O King," answered the chief of the Wise Men, "the deadare stronger than the living, and the spirit of this royal ladywill smite more shrewdly than can her flesh. Moreover, we thinkthat if the oracle of those Egyptian goddesses be true, this childof hers cannot be killed. Make them captives, O King, and hold themfast, but do not leave them at large to move mighty Babylon and theworld against you."
"You are right," said Apepi. "It shall be done. Let Rima, thewidow of King Kheperra, and her daughter Nefra, Princess of UpperEgypt, be brought to my Court, even if an army must be sent tofetch them. But first try to lead them hither by peaceful words andpromises, or if these fail, bribe the Thebans to deliver them intomy hand."
Rima the Queen heard through her spies that Apepi, King of theShepherds, purposed to take her and her child and to hold themcaptive. Having learned that this was the truth, she summoned acouncil of such lords as remained in Upper Egypt, and of the highpriests of the gods, to ask them what she should do.
"Behold," she said, "I am a widow. My lord and yours fellfighting bravely against the North, leaving his heir, this royalinfant. When it became known that he was dead, his army would fightno more but fell back on Thebes, and therefore the Shepherds claimthe victory. Now, as I hear, they claim more: namely, that I whowas the wife of your king, and our daughter who is your RoyalPrincess, should be delivered up to them, saying that if this isnot done, an army shall be sent to take us. What is your mind, OLords? Will you defend us from Apepi, or will you not?"
Now some answered one thing and some another. They showed thatthe people would fight no more, since the King of the Shepherdsoffered them better terms than ever they could hope to win inbattle, and that after the sight of so much blood they longed forpeace whoever might be called Pharaoh of Egypt.
"I perceive that I and your Princess have naught to hope fromyou, Lords, for whom and for whose cause my husband and her fathergave his life," said Rima quietly, adding, "But what say thepriests of the gods he worshipped?"
Now these answered with many smooth words. One declared that thewill of Heaven must be obeyed; another that perchance she and thePrincess would be safer in the court of King Apepi, who swore totreat them both with all honour; a third, that it might be well ifshe would appeal to her mighty father, the King of Babylon, forsuccour, and so forth.
When all had finished, Rima laughed bitterly and said:
"I perceive, O Priests, that the gold thrown by the Shepherdking is so heavy that it can travel many leagues of air into thetreasuries of your temples. Let me be plain. Will you help me andyour Princess to escape from bondage, or will you not? If you willstand by me, I will stand by you to the last, and so I swear willmy daughter when she comes to the years of knowledge. If you rejectus, then we wash our hands of you, leaving you to go your wayswhile we go ours, to Babylon or anywhere, save to a prison in thehouse of the Shepherd kings, where certainly your Royal Princesswould be done to death that Egypt might be left without a lawfulheir. Now I pray you consult together. I withdraw myself that youmay talk freely. But at noon, that is within an hour, I will returnto you for your answer."
Then she bowed to that company, who bowed back to her, and wentaway.
At the appointed time of noon, accompanied only by the LadyKemmah, the nurse who bore the Princess in her arms, she returnedto the Council Hall entering it through the side door by which shehad departed. Lo! it was quite empty. The lords and priests hadgone, every one of them.
"Now it seems that I am alone," said Rima the Queen. "Well, suchis often the lot of the fallen."
"Not altogether, Queen," answered the Lady Kemmah, "since theRoyal Princess and I are still the companions of your Majesty.Moreover, I think that in yonder empty chairs I see the shapes ofcertain of the gods of Egypt who perchance will prove bettercounsellors than those who have deserted us in the hour of need.Now let us talk with them in our hearts and learn of theirwisdom."
So there they sat awhile, gazing at those empty chairs and atthe painted pictures of divinities upon the walls beyond, each ofthem putting up supplications in her own fashion for help andguidance. At length the Lady Kemmah lifted her head and asked:
"Has light come to you, Queen?"
"Nay," answered Rima, "naught but darkness. This only do my godstell me—that if we stay here those false lords and priestscertainly will seize us and deliver us into the power of Apepi, asI think that they have been bribed to do. Have yours aught else tosay to you, nurse Kemmah?"
"Something, Lady. It seems to me that the divine queens ofHeaven, godmothers of this royal babe, Isis and Hathor whom Iserve, have been whispering in my ears. 'Fly,' said the whisper,'fly fast and far.'"
"Aye, Kemmah, but whither shall we fly? Where can the Queen ofthe South and her babe, the Royal Princess of Egypt, be hidden awayfrom Apepi's spies? Certainly not here in the South where, beingfearful or suborned, all would betray us."
"Nay, Queen, not in the South, but in the North where perhapsnone would search for us, since the lion does not seek for the buckat the door of its own den. Hearken, Queen. There is a certain agedholy man named Roy, a brother of my grandfather, sprung from an oldline of Theban kings. This great-uncle of mine, whom, when a girl,I knew well, was inspired by the gods and became the prophet of asecret brotherhood called the Order of the Dawn, which has its homeby the pyramids that stand near to Memphis. There he and thisbrotherhood, which is very powerful, have dwelt these thirty yearsor more, since none now dares to approach those pyramids, and leastof all any of the Shepherds, because they are haunted."
"By whom?" asked Rima.
"It is said by a spirit that appears as a beautifulbare-breasted woman, though whether she is theKa of one whois buried in the tombs where my uncle lives, or a ghost from hell,or the shadow of Egypt itself shaped like a woman, is not known. Atleast because of her no man dares approach those ancient pyramidsafter night has fallen."
"Why not? Since when have men been afraid of a beautifulunveiled woman?"
"Because, Queen, if any looks upon her loveliness he goes madand wanders off to perish miserably in the wilderness. Or perchancehe follows her up to the crest of one of the pyramids, and fallingthence, is crushed to powder."
"An idle tale, as I think, Kemmah. But what of it?"
"This, Queen: that there in those tombs, could we come to them,we might dwell safely enough with my uncle, the Prophet Roy. No manhas courage to approach the place, save from time to time someyoung fool who longs to look upon the loveliness of that ghost andmeets his death, or having seen her goes thence a raving madman.Even the wildest Bedouin of the desert dare not pitch his tentwithin a mile or more of those pyramids, while the Shepherd kingsand their subjects hold the place accursed because two of theirprinces have found doom there; nor would they draw near to it forall the gold in Syria. Also they fear the magic of this brotherhoodwhich is protected by spirits and have sworn to leave it unharmed.At least, such is the tale that I have heard, though doubtlessthere is more of it that I have not heard."
"Here then it seems we might rest in peace," said Rima with alittle laugh, "at any rate, for a while until we found opportunityto escape to Babylon, where doubtless the King my father wouldwelcome us. Yet how can we do so, bearing a babe with us, now whenthere is war all along the frontiers and none can cross the Arabiandeserts. But, Kemmah, how are we to know that your uncle wouldreceive us, and if he will, how are we to reach him?"
"As to the first question, Queen, the answer is easy. Strangelyenough it chances that only this day I have received a message fromthe holy Roy. The captain of a corn boat sailing from Memphis toThebes brought it to me. He told me that his name is Tau."
"What did he say to you and where did you meet him, Kemmah?"
"Last night, Queen, I could not sleep, being full of fears foryou and the babe, so I rose before the dawn and going out, I stoodon the private quay in the palace garden watching the sun rise,that I might make my prayer to Ra when he appeared in the heavens.Presently, as the mist thinned, I saw that I was not alone, forquite close to me a stalwart man who had the air or at least worethe dress of a seafarer, was leaning against the trunk of a palm,staring at the Nile beneath, near to the bank of which was moored atrading ship. He spoke, saying that he waited for the mist to clearand the wind to rise, that he might sail on to the trading quay andthere deliver his cargo. I asked him whence he came and heanswered—from Memphis of the White Walls, having permissionfrom the Governor of Thebes and from him of Memphis to tradebetween the two cities. I wished him good fortune and was about toleave to make my prayer elsewhere, telling him my purpose, when hesaid:
"'Nay, let us pray together, for I too, whose name is Tau, am aworshipper of Ra, and see, the god appears,' and he made certainsigns to me which I who am a priestess understood.
"Our prayer finished, again I prepared to go, but he stayed me,asking me for news as to the state of Thebes and whether it weretrue that the Queen Rima had died of grief because of the loss ofher husband Kheperra, who fell in the battle, or as some said, hadbeen killed with her child. I answered that these things were nottrue, words at which he seemed glad, for he thanked the gods andsaid that without doubt the Princess Nefra was the lawful heiressof all Egypt, North and South together. I asked him how he knew thename of this princess. He replied:
"'A learned man told it to me, a holy hermit to whom I confessmy sins, which alas! are many, who dwells in the wilderness nigh tothe Great Pyramids and among the tombs. He told me also that heknew the name of this royal child's nurse who was a kinswoman ofhis, and that it is Kemmah, a lady of high blood. Yes, and hecharged me with a message for this Lady Kemmah, if I could find herin Thebes, because he said he dared put nothing in writing.'
"Here this Tau, the captain of the ship, stopped and stared atme and I stared back at him, wondering whether he were setting anytrap for my feet.
"'It would be very dangerous, O Tau,' I said to him, 'ifperchance you gave this secret message to the wrong woman. Theremay be many Kemmahs in Thebes. How will you know that you find theright one, or that she whom you are told is the nurse of theprincess is in truth that nurse?'
"'It is not so difficult as it seems, Lady. As it chances, theholy hermit gave to me the half of an amulet of lapis lazuli onwhich is cut a charm or spell or prayer. He said that on this halfthe signs read, "May the living Ra protect the wearer of this holything at the last nightfall. May that protected one travel in theboat of Ra and——" Here, Lady, the writing ceases butthe holy hermit said that the Lady Kemmah would know the rest,' andagain he looked at me.
"'Does it perchance run,' I asked, '"and may Thoth find thebalance even and may Osiris receive this protected one at his tableto feast with him eternally"?'
"'Yes,' he said, 'I think that those were the words, orsomething very like them, that the Holy One repeated to me. Still Icannot be sure because my memory is bad, especially where prayersor writings about the gods are concerned. Since you, Lady, astranger, know the end of the charm, doubtless it is a common oneworn by thousands between Thebes and the sea. She whom I have tofind not only knows the charm, but wears its other half, and how toseek her out I cannot think. Can you help me, Lady?'
"'Perhaps,' I answered. 'Show me this amulet, O Tau.'
"He looked round him to see that we were alone. Then he thrusthis hand into his garments and from somewhere drew out the upperhalf of a very ancient tablet carven over with writing, that wasfastened about his neck by a woven string of woman's hair. Thistablet was broken or sawn asunder in the middle, not straightacross but so as to leave a jagged edge with many points andhollows. I looked at it and knew it at once, since years before Roythe Hermit and my great-uncle had given me its counterpart, biddingme send it to him as a token if ever I had need of help. Then fromwhere it hung upon my breast, I drew out that counterpart and setit against the half that Tau the Sailor held before me. Lo! theyfitted exactly, since the stone being very hard had worn but littleduring the passage of the years.
"Tau looked and nodded his head.
"'Strange that I should meet you thus, Lady Kemmah, and quite bychance—oh! quite by chance. Still, the gods know their ownbusiness, so why should we trouble ourselves about such things? Yetthere might be another half that fitted on to this broken charmthat has been lent to me. So before we go farther, tell me the nameof the sender and where he dwells and aught else that you knowabout him.'
"'His name is Roy,' I answered, 'who in the world was known asRoy the King's son, though that king died long ago, and as you havesaid yourself, he lives beneath the shadow of the pyramids. For therest he is the holy Prophet of a great brotherhood, has a longwhite beard and hair, is very handsome and pleasant-spoken; can seein the dark like a cat because he has dwelt so much among shadows,has knees that are hornier than the feet of a desert man, becauseof his continual kneeling in prayer, and when he thinks that he isalone, converses much with his own double, theKa that isalways at his side, or perchance with other ghosts, which tell himeverything that passes in Egypt. At least, such were his appearanceand custom many years ago when he gave me this half of the amulet,but what they are now, I cannot say.'
"'The description will serve, Lady. Yes, it will serve wellenough, though now the holy Roy has lost most of the hair from thetop of his head and is too thin to be called handsome, havingsomething of the air of an ancient and half-famished hawk. Yetwithout doubt we speak of the same man, as the joined amulet bearsus witness. Therefore, Lady Kemmah, whom I have met by chance, yes,quite by chance, just by waiting for you where the holy Roy told meI should do, hearken to my message!'
"Here, Queen, the manner of this seaman changed, and from beinglight and easy like to that of one whose words conceal a jest,became quick and intent. His pleasant, smiling face changed also,for of a sudden it seemed to grow fierce and eager, the face of onewho has great things to carry through and whose honour hangs upontheir doing.
"'Listen to me, Nurse of Royal Ones,' he said. 'The king whomonce you dandled on your knees lies in his tomb, slain by theShepherd spears. Would you see her who is sprung from him and thelady who gave her birth follow by the same road?'
"'Your question seems foolish, Tau, seeing that where they go, Imust accompany them,' I answered.
"'I know that you would not,' he went on, 'and not for your ownsake only. Yet the danger is great. There is a plot to take allthree of you; it was revealed to the holy Roy. In this city dwelltraitors who are parties to the plot. Soon, to-morrow mayhap, orthe next day, they will come to the Queen and tell her that she isin peril and that they purpose to hide her away in a safe place. Ifshe is persuaded by them, soon she will find that this safe placeis in the prisons of Apepi at Tanis, if ever she lives to reachthem—and then—do you understand? Or if she is notpersuaded, then they will drag her away by force with the babe anddeliver them up to the Shepherds.'
"I nodded my head and answered:
"'It would seem that time presses. What is your plan,Messenger?'
"'This: Presently I sail on to the city and there deliver acertain cargo to merchants who await it. Also I have passengers onboard, travellers from Siout, farmer folk flying from theShepherds. There are three of them: a woman of middle age notunlike to you in face and form, Lady Kemmah, who passes as mysister; a fair young woman who passes as my wife and nurses in herarms a baby girl of some three months. As such at least I shalldescribe them to the officers on the quay, nor will those two womenquestion my words. Yet being changeable, they will desert me herefor other friends and the place where they slept will be empty.Again, do you understand, Lady Kemmah?'
"'I understand that you propose that the Queen and I and thebabe should take the place of these three upon your boat. If so,when and how?'
"'To-night, Lady Kemmah, I am told there is a religious feast inthis city in honour of the god of Nile, to celebrate which hundredswill row out upon the river bearing lanterns and singing hymns. Toavoid all these craft I purpose to bring my ship back to thiswharf, since I must sail down Nile with the south wind that springsup ere the dawn. Shall I perchance find two peasant women and ababe waiting among those palms an hour before the rising ofRa?'
"'Perchance, Messenger. But tell me, if so, where would thatjourney end?'
"'In the shadow of the Great Pyramids, Lady, where a certainHoly One awaits them, since he says that although the lodging bepoor, there alone they will be safe.'
"'That thought has come to me also, Tau. Yet this flight is verydangerous, and how know I that in it there is not some trap? Howknow I that you yourself are not in the pay of the Shepherds, or inthat of the Theban traitors, and sent to tempt us to our doom?'
"'A wise question,' he answered. 'You have the message and youhave the token of the amulet and you have my oath sworn upon theholy name, to break which will consign me everlastingly to hell.Still, a very wise question when there is so much at stake, and bythe gods, I know not how to answer it!'
"We stood still awhile, staring at each other, and my heart wasfull of doubt and fear. Once we were in this man's power, whatmight not befall us? Or rather what might not befall you, O Queen,and the royal child, since it is true, Queen, that for myself Icared and care little."
"I know it, Kemmah beloved," answered Rima. "But to your tale.What happened?"
"This, Queen. Of a sudden Tau the Messenger seemed to growuneasy.
"'This place is quiet and lonely,' he said, 'yet certainly Ifeel as though we were being watched.'
"Now, Queen, we stood back from the private quay by the singlepalm that stands in the open place, whither we had withdrawn whenwe began to talk, for there we could not be seen from the river andI knew that none could overhear us. In the hollow to my left standsthat old shrine surmounted by the shattered statue of some god,which once, it is said, was the gateway of a fallen temple; thesame, Queen, in which you often sit."
"I know it well, Kemmah."
"This shrine, Queen, was still half hidden by the morning mist,and although it was out of earshot, Tau gazed at it earnestly. Ashe gazed the mist departed from it like a lifted veil, andfollowing his glance, I saw that the shrine was not empty, as I hadthought. For there, Queen, kneeling in it as though lost in prayer,was an aged man. He lifted his head and the full light fell uponhis face. Lo! it was the face of the holy Roy, my great-uncle,somewhat changed since last I had seen him many years ago when hegave me the half of the broken amulet, but without doubt Royhimself."
"'It seems that here also dwells a hermit, Lady Kemmah, as wellas in the shadow of the pyramids,' said Tau, 'and one whom I thinkI know. Is yonder man perchance the holy Roy, Lady Kemmah?'
"'The holy Roy and no other. Why did you not tell me that youhad brought him with you on your ship? It would have saved me muchtrouble of mind. I will speak with him at once.'
"'Aye, speak with him and satisfy your heart as to whether I bea true man or a false, Lady Kemmah.'
"I turned and ran to the shrine. It was empty! The holy Roy hadgone, nor was there anywhere that he could have hidden himself.
"'The ways of prophets and hermits are very strange, LadyKemmah,' said Tau. 'Alone of all men, they, or some of them, can bein two places at once. Now perchance I shall find you to-night,here by this shrine?'
"'Yes,' I answered, 'I think that you will find us. That is, ifthe Queen consents and nothing hinders us, such as death or bonds.But stay! How can we come by those country women's garments? Thereare none such in the palace, and to send out to buy them mightawake doubts, for the Queen is well watched.'
"'The holy Roy is very foreseeing,' said Tau with a smile, 'or Iam; it matters not which.'
"Then he went to where I first met him and from behind a stonedrew a bundle.
"'Take this,' he said. 'In it I think you will find all that isneedful, clean clothes though rough, that it will be safe even fora royal babe to wear. Farewell, Lady Kemmah; the river is clear ofmist and I must begone. Guided by the spirit of the holy Roy which,as he can be in two places at once, doubtless will companion youalso, I will return to find—my sister, my wife, and herinfant babe—one, nay, two hours before to-morrow's dawn.'
"Then he went, and I went also, full of thoughts. Yet Idetermined to say nothing of the matter to you, O Queen, till Iheard what answer those lords made to your prayer to-day."
"Have you looked in the bundle, Kemmah?" asked the Queen.
"Yes," answered Kemmah, "to find that all is as this Tau said.There are two cloaks and other garments such as farmer women use intravelling, suited to your size and mine, also the winter dress ofa little child."
"Let us go to look at them," said the Queen.
They stood in the private apartments of the palace. Eunuchsguarded, or were supposed to guard, the outer gates, for the QueenRima was still surrounded by the trappings of royalty, and at thedoor of her chamber stood the giant Nubian, Ru, he who had been thebody-servant of King Kheperra, he who after slaying six of theShepherds with his own hand had rescued the body of his master,throwing it over his shoulder and bearing it from the battle as ashepherd bears a lamb. The Queen Rima and the Lady Kemmah hadexamined the garments brought by Tau the Messenger, and hidden themaway. Now they were consulting together, near to a little bed onwhich the infant princess lay asleep.
"Your plan is very dangerous," said the Queen, who was muchdisturbed and walked to and fro with her eyes fixed upon thesleeping babe. "You ask me to fly to Memphis, that is, to walk intothe jaws of the hyena. This you do because a messenger is come froman aged uncle of yours who is a hermit or a high priest, or aprophet of some secret sect, and who, for aught you know, may havebeen dead for years and now be but a bait upon a hook to catchus."
"There is the cut amulet, Queen. See how well the pieces fit andhow that white line in the stone runs on from one to theother."
"Doubtless they fit. Doubtless they are the halves of the sametalisman. But such holy things are famous and so is their story.Mayhap someone knew that the priest Roy had given you one half ofthis charm and took the other from his body, or stole it to be usedto deceive you and to give colour to the offer of a hiding placeamong the dead. Who is this Tau of whom you never heard before? Howcame he to find you so easily? How is it that he can pass in andout of Thebes without question, he who comes from Memphis, holdingall the threads of these plots between his fingers, if plots therebe?"
"I do not know who he is," said Kemmah. "I know only that whenthese same doubts crossed my mind, this messenger showed me theholy Roy himself in proof of the truth of his message, and thatthen I believed."
"Aye, Kemmah, but bethink you. Are you not a priestess, onesoaked in the mysteries and magic of the Egyptians from yourchildhood, like to this uncle of yours before you? Did you not seethe vision of the Egyptian goddesses Isis and Hathor blessing mychild, which after all is but an old tale retold of those whospring from the bodies of kings? How comes it that no one else sawthose goddesses?"
"How comes it that you dreamed of them, O Queen?" asked Kemmahdrily.
"A dream is a dream. Who can give weight to dreams that come andgo by thousands, flitting round our heads like gnats in sleep tovanish into the darkness whence they rose? A dream is a dream andof no account, but a vision seen with the waking eye is anothermatter, something that springs from madness—or perchance fromtruth. And now you have another vision, that of an old man who, ifhe lives at all, dwells far away, and on this unstable cloud youask me to build a house of hope and safety. How can I be sure thatyou are not mad, as indeed the wise men of my country say that mostof us are in this way or in that? You behold gods, but are thereany gods, and if so, why are the gods of Egypt not the same asthose of Babylon, and the gods of Babylon not the same as those ofTyre? If there be gods, why are they all different?"
"Because men are different, Queen, and every nation of themclothes God in its own garments: aye, and every man and womanalso."
"May be, may be! Yet a stranger's tale and a vision are poorprops to lean upon when life and safety hang in the balance andwith them the crown of Egypt. I'll not trust myself and the babe tothis man and his boat lest soon both of us should sleep at thebottom of the Nile, or lie awaiting death in some Shepherd dungeon.Let us bide where we are; your gods can protect us as well here asby the Pyramids of Memphis, should we live to reach them. Or if wemust go, let these gods send us some sign; they have still manyhours in which to travel from their heaven."
Thus spoke Queen Rima wildly in her doubt and despair. Kemmahlistened and bowed her head.
"Let it be as the Queen pleases," she said. "If the gods desire,doubtless they will show us a path of escape. If they should notdesire so to do, then we can remain here and await their will,since the gods are still the gods. Now, Lady, let us eat and rest,but let us not sleep till that hour is past when we should haveembarked upon the ship of Tau the Messenger."
So they ate, and afterwards, taking a lamp, Kemmah walkedthrough the palace and found it strangely silent. All seemed tohave departed; as one weak old slave told her, to attend the feastof the god of Nile and to sail in boats upon the river.
"Such things would not have been allowed to happen in the olddays," he said querulously, "for then, who ever heard of a palacebeing deserted by those who were in attendance upon Majesty inorder that they might enjoy themselves elsewhere? But since thegood god Kheperra was killed by those Shepherd dogs in the battleeverything seems to have changed. Nobody thinks anything ofservice; everybody thinks of himself and what he can get. And thereis money going, Lady Kemmah, I tell you there is money going. Oh!sitting in my corner I have seen plenty of it being passed fromhand to hand. Where it comes from I do not know. I was even offeredsome myself, what for I do not know, but refused it, for what do Iwant with money who am so old and draw my rations from the stores,as I have done these fifty years, also my summer and wintergarments?"
Kemmah contemplated him with her quiet eyes, then answered:
"No, old Friend, you want nothing with money, since I know thatyour tomb is provided. Tell me, you are acquainted with all thepalace doors, are you not, and the gates also?"
"Every one of them, Lady Kemmah, every one of them. When I wasstronger it used to be my office to lock them all, and I still havethe second set of keys, which no one has taken from me, andremember the tricks of the inner bolts."
"Then, Friend, grow strong again; even if it be for the lasttime, go lock those doors and gates and shoot those bolts and bringthe keys to me in the private apartments. It will be a good trickto play upon these revellers who are absent without leave when theyreturn and find that they cannot get in to sleep off their drinktill after the sun has risen."
"Yes, yes, Lady Kemmah, a very good trick. I will get the keysand go, following the round as I used to do and shooting the innerbolts that I named after all the gods of the Underworld, so that Imight never forget the order in which they came. Oh! I will lightmy lantern and go at once, as though I were young again, and mywife and little children were waiting to receive me at the end ofmy round."
The half of an hour later the old man reappeared at the privatechambers, announcing that all the gates and doors were locked, andthat strangely enough he had found every one of them open and thekeys missing.
"They forgot that I had their twins," he said, chuckling, "alsothat I knew how to shoot the inner bolts; I whom they look upon asa silly old fool only fit for the embalmer's bath. Here are thekeys, Lady Kemmah, which I shall be glad to be rid of for they area great weight. Take them and promise not to tell that it was I wholocked the doors and forced all those idle people to sleep out inthe cold. For if you do they will beat me to-morrow. Now if you hada cup of wine!"
Kemmah fetched drink and gave it to the aged man, mixed withwater that it might not be too strong for him. Then, while hesmacked his lips refreshed by the liquor, she bade him go to thelittle gatehouse of the private apartments and watch there, and ifhe should see any approaching the gate, to make report to Ru, whokept guard at the door which was at the foot of the eight stairsthat led to the ante-chamber of the apartments.
This, encouraged by the wine and by a sense that once more hewas taking part in the affairs of life, though what these might behe did not understand, the old fellow said that he would do anddeparted to his station.
Then Kemmah went and talked earnestly with the giant Ru, wholistened, nodding his head, and as he did so girt his armour ofbull's hide upon his mighty frame. Moreover, he looked to see thathis javelins were loose in their sheath and that the edge of hisgreat bronze battle-axe was sharp. Lastly he set lamps in theniches of the wall in such fashion that if the door were forcedtheir light would fall upon those coming up the stair, while he,standing at the head of it, would remain in shadow.
These things done, Kemmah returned to the Queen, who satbrooding by the bed of the child, but of them to her she saidnothing.
"Why do you carry a spear in your hand, Kemmah?" asked Rima,looking up.
"Because it makes a good staff to lean upon, Queen, and one thatat need may serve another purpose. This place seems very still andfateful and who knows but that in the stillness we may hear somegod speaking ere the dawn, telling us whether we should take shipwith Tau, or bide where we are?"
"You are a strange woman, Kemmah," said the Queen, and once morefell to her brooding till at length she sank to sleep.
But Kemmah did not sleep; she waited and watched the curtainsthat hid the stair on which Ru kept guard. At length in the intensesilence of the night that was broken only now and again by themelancholy note of some dog howling at the moon, for all theinhabitants of the city seemed to be absent at the festival, Kemmahthought she heard the sound as of gates or doors being shaken bysomeone trying to enter them. Rising softly she went to thecurtains beyond which Ru was seated on the topmost stair.
"Did you note anything?" she asked.
"Aye, Lady," he answered. "Men try to enter by the gates, butfind them closed. The old slave reported to me that they werecoming and has fled to hide himself. Now go up to the top of thelittle pylon above this door and tell me if you can see aught."
Kemmah went, climbing a narrow stair in the dark, and presentlyfound herself on the roof of the pylon some thirty feet above theground, where in times of trouble a watchman was stationed. Roundit ran a battlement with openings through which arrows could beshot or spears thrown. The moon shone brightly, flooding the palacegardens and the great city beyond them with silver light, but theNile she could not see because of the roofs behind her, though sheheard the distant murmur of those who kept festival upon itswaters, from which they would not return until the sun hadrisen.
Presently in the shadow of one of the great gateways she saw agroup of men standing and, as it seemed to her, taking counseltogether. They moved out of the shadow and she counted them. Theywere eight in all, armed every one of them, for the light shoneupon their spears. They came to some decision, for they began towalk across the open court towards the private door of the royalapartments. Kemmah ran down the stairs and told Ru what she hadseen.
"Now were I standing on that roof perhaps I might put a javelininto one or more of these night birds before they come to thedoors," he said.
"Nay," answered Kemmah. "They may be messengers of peace, orsoldiers who will guard the Queen. Wait to smite till they showthemselves otherwise."
He nodded and said:
"Yonder door is old and not of the strongest. It can soon bebattered in and then perhaps there will be fighting—one managainst eight, Lady Kemmah. What if aught should happen to me, LadyKemmah? Is there any other way by which the Queen and the royalbabe may escape?"
"Nay, for the doors into the great hall where the Council washeld are barred; I have tried them. There is no way save by leapingfrom the palace wall at the back, and a babe's bones are tender.Therefore, Ru, nothing must happen to you. Pray the gods to giveyou strength and cunning."
"Of the first I have plenty, of the second I fear but little.Still I will do my best and may Osiris be good to him on whom myaxe falls."
"Hearken, Ru. Should you scotch those snakes or cause them torun, make ready to fly with us and be not astonished if instead ofa Queen and a waiting-lady, you see two peasant women and apeasant's babe."
"I am not easily astonished, Lady, and I weary of this Thebessince the good god my master fell and all these upstarts began toplot with Apepi, as plot they do. But whither will you fly?"
"I think that a ship waits us by the private quay, and itscaptain, one Tau, will meet us two hours before the dawn, that isbefore so very long, in the shadow of the old shrine. You know theplace."
"Aye, I know it. Hush! I hear footsteps."
"Parley with them as long as you may, Ru, for there are thingsto be done."
"Yes, there is plenty to be done," he answered as she fled backthrough the curtains.
The Queen woke at her step.
"Your gods have not come, Kemmah," she said, "or given any sign.So I suppose it is fated that we should stop here."
"I think that the gods—or devils—are coming, Queen.Now off with those robes and be swift. Nay, talk not, I pray, butdo as I bid you."
Rima glanced at her face and obeyed. Within a very little time,all being prepared to their hands, the three of them were changedinto farmer women and a farmer's babe. Then Kemmah took a sack andthrust into it all the ancient priceless jewels, the regalia of theold Pharaohs of Egypt, and these were not few; also a sum ingold.
"This gear of crowns and sceptres and gems and gold which youhave got together so carefully will be too heavy for us to carry,Kemmah, who have that which is more precious to bear between us,"and she glanced at the child.
"There is one yonder who will carry it, Queen, one who carriedsomething else on his shoulder out of the battle. Or if he cannot,then I think it will not matter who takes the gathered wealth ofthe Pharaohs of the South."
"You mean that our lives are at hazard, Kemmah?"
"That is what I mean, no less."
Rima's beautiful but sorrow-stricken face and eyes seemed totake fire.
"I would that they might be lost," she said. "Have you everthought, Friend, of the wonderful things that may lie behind thegates of death, the glories and the harmonies and the eternities,or failing these, the rich darkness of everlasting sleep? Life! Iweary of life and would put all to the hazard. Yet there is thebabe born of my body, the Royal Princess of Egypt, and for hersake——"
"Yes," said the quiet Kemmah, "for her sake!"
There came a thunder of noise upon the door beyond thecurtains.
"Open!" shouted voices.
"Open for yourselves. But know that death waits those who wouldviolate her Majesty of Egypt," answered the deep guttural voice ofRu.
"We come to take the Queen and the Princess to those who willguard them well," cried one without.
"What better guard can they have than death?" asked Ru inanswer.
There was a pause. Then came blows upon the door, heavy blows asof axes, but still it held. Another pause and a tree trunk or somesuch weighty thing was brought and driven against it, and presentlywith a crash it fell, burst from its hinges. Rima seized the childand ran into the shadows. Kemmah leapt to the curtains and stoodthere looking between them, the spear she carried raised in herright hand. This was what she saw.
The giant Nubian stood on the topmost stair in the shadow, forthe light of the lamps in the niches struck forward. In his righthand he held a javelin, in his left he grasped the handle of hisbattle-axe and a small shield made of the hide of a river horse.Grim and terrible looked the Ethiopian giant outlined thus againstthe shadow.
A tall man with a sword in his hand scrambled over the fallendoor, the moonlight shining on his armour. The javelin flashed andthe man fell in a heap, his mail clattering upon the bronze hingesof the door. He was dragged aside. Others rushed in, a number ofthem. Ru shifted his battle-axe into his right hand, lifted it,leaned forward and waited, advancing the shield to cover his head.Blows fell upon the shield. Then the axe crashed down and a mansank in a heap. Ru began to sing some wild Ethiopian war chant andas he sang he smote, and as he smote men died beneath the blows ofthat terrible axe driven with the weight of his mighty arm. Yetthey pressed forward, for they were desperate. Death might be infront of them, but if they failed death was also behind at thehands of their confederates.
The stair was too wide for Ru to cover. One ran under his armand appeared between the curtains, where he stood staring. Kemmahsaw his face. It was that of a great Theban lord who had foughtwith Kheperra in the battle and now had been suborned by theShepherds. Rage seized her. She sprang at him and with all herstrength drove the spear she held through his throat. He fell,gasping. She stamped upon his face, crying "Die, dog! Die,traitor!" and die he did.
On the stairway the blows grew fewer. Presently Ru appeared,laughing and red with blood.
"All are dead," he cried, "save one who fled. But where is theknave who slipped past me?"
"Here," answered Kemmah, pointing to a still form in theshadows.
"Good. Very good!" said Ru. "Now I think better of women thanever I did before. Yet, hurry, hurry! One dog has escaped and hegoes to call the pack. What is that? Wine? Give me to drink. Aye,give me wine and a cloak to cover me. I am no seemly sight forqueens to look on."
"Are you hurt?" said Kemmah as she brought the goblet.
"Nay, not a scratch; still no seemly sight, though the blood bethat of traitors. Here's to the gods of vengeance! Here's to thehell that holds them! This garment is scant for one of my size, butit will serve. What's that sack you drag to me?"
"No matter what it is. Carry it, Ru. You are no warrior now, youare a porter. Carry it, O glorious Ru, and lose it not, for in itlie the crowns of Egypt. Come, Queen, the road is clear, thanks tothe axe of Ru."
Rima came, bearing her babe, and at the sight of the red stairand of those who lay upon it or at its foot, shrank back and saidin a wavering voice, for she was almost bemused with doubts andterror:
"Is this the message of your gods, Kemmah?" and she pointed tothe stains upon the floor and walls. "And are these theirmessengers? Look at them! I know their faces. They were the friendsand captains of dead Kheperra, my lord. Why, O Ru, do you slay thefriends of him who was Pharaoh, who came here doubtless to lead meand his child to safety?"
"Aye, Queen," said Kemmah, "to the safety of death or of theprison of Apepi."
"I'll not believe it, woman, nor will I go with you," said Rima,stamping her foot. "Fly if you will, as well you may do with allthis blood upon your hands; here I stay with my child."
Kemmah glanced at her, then as though in thought she looked downat the ground while Ru whispered in her ear:
"Command me and I will carry her."
The eyes of Kemmah fell upon that great lord whom she had slainwith her own hand, and she noted that from beneath his breastplatethere projected the end of a papyrus roll that had been thrustupwards when he fell. She bent down and took it. Opening it swiftlyshe read, as she who was learned could do well enough. It wasaddressed to the dead man and his companions and sealed with theseals of the high priest and others. This was the writing:
"In the names of all the gods and for the welfare of Egypt, wecommand you to take Rima the Babylonian, wife of the good godPharaoh who is not, and her child, the Royal Princess Nefra, and tobring them to us, living if may be, that they may be delivered toKing Apepi in fulfilment of our oath. Read and obey."
"Can you read the Egyptian writing, Queen?" asked Kemmah. "Ifso, herein is a matter that concerns you."
"Read you. I have little skill," answered Rimaindifferently.
So she read, slowly, that the words might sink into the mind ofthe Queen.
Rima heard and leaned against her, trembling.
"Why did I ever come to this land of traitors?" she moaned. "Oh!would that I were dead."
"As you will be if you stay here longer, Queen," said Kemmahbitterly. "Meanwhile it is the traitors who are dead, or some ofthem, and now tell their tale to Kheperra, your lord and mine.Come. Come swiftly, there are more villains left in Thebes."
But Rima sank to the ground, swooning. As she fell Kemmahsnatched the child from her and looked at Ru.
"It is good," said the giant. "Now she can talk no more and Iwill carry her. But what of that sack? Must we leave it behind?Life is more than crowns."
"Nay, Ru, set it on my head, for thus peasants bear theirburdens. I can hold it with my left hand and clasp the child withmy right."
He did so and lifted the Queen in his great arms.
Thus they passed down the stair, stepping over the dead and outinto the night.
Across the open space they went, heading for the palm trees ofthe garden. The babe wailed feebly but Kemmah stifled its criesbeneath her cloak. The weight of the treasures in the sack pressedher down and the sharp edges of the jewelled crowns and sceptrescut into her brow. Still she staggered on bravely. They reached theshadow of the palms where she paused for a moment to look back andget her breath. Behold! Men—numbers of them—wererunning toward the doors of the private apartments.
"We did not leave too soon. Forward!" said Ru.
On they went, till at length before them in the glade they sawthe ruined shrine. Kemmah staggered to it and sank to her knees,for she was spent.
"Now, unless help comes, there is an end," said Ru. "Twohalf-dead women I might carry, also the sack upon my head. But howabout the babe? Nay, that babe is the Princess of Egypt. Whoeverdies, she must be saved."
"Aye," said Kemmah faintly. "Leave me, it matters not, but savethe child. Take her and her mother and go to the quay. Perchancethe boat is there."
"Perchance it is not," grumbled Ru, staring about him.
Then help came. For as before from behind a palm appeared thesailor Tau.
"You are somewhat early, Lady Kemmah," he said, "but fortunatelyso am I and so is the down Nile wind. At least here you are, allthree of you. But who is this?" and he stared at the giantNubian.
"One who can be vouched for," answered Ru. "If you doubt it, golook at the stair of the royal apartments. One, too, who, if therebe need, can break your bones as a slave breaks sticks."
"That I can well believe," said Tau, "but of bone-breaking wecan talk afterwards. Now follow me, and swiftly."
Then he threw the sack over his shoulder, and putting his armabout Kemmah, supported her forward to the quay.
At the foot of the steps was a boat, and at a distance on theNile appeared a ship riding at anchor, her sail half hoisted. Theyentered the boat, and seizing the oars, Tau rowed them to the ship.A rope was cast which he caught and made fast to the prow of theboat, drawing on it till they came alongside the ship. Hands werestretched out to help them; soon they were all aboard.
"Up anchor!" cried Tau, "and hoist the sail."
"We hear you, Lord," answered a voice.
Three minutes later that ship was gliding down the Nile beforethe strong south wind. Nor was it too soon, for as they passedsilently into the night they caught sight of men, some of whom borelanterns, searching the palm grove that they had left. They laidthe women and the child in the cabin. Then Tau said:
"Now, Breaker of Bones, you may have a tale to tell me, andperchance a cup of wine and a bite of food will loose yourtongue."
Thus did Queen Rima, Nefra, Royal Princess of Egypt, the LadyKemmah and Ru the Ethiopian escape from Thebes and from the handsof traitors.
For day after day the ship of Tau journeyed on down Nile. At night,or when the wind would not serve, it was tied up to the bank,always in as uninhabited a place as might be but never near a town.Twice this happened in the neighbourhood of great temples that hadbeen wrecked by the Shepherds in the first fury of their invasionand not as yet repaired. Yet after it was dark, out of thesedesolated fanes or of the sepulchres around them issued men whobrought food and other things to sell, but who from the signs thatthey made, Kemmah, being initiated, well knew to be priests, thoughof what faith she did not know. These men would talk with Tauapart, showing him much reverence, then on this pretext or on thathe would bring them into the cabin where the infant princess layasleep, whom they would look upon fearfully, and even adore upontheir bended knees as though she were divine; then rising, departblessing her in the name of the gods they worshipped. Moreover,never did they seem to take payment for the food they brought.
All of these things Kemmah noted, as did Ru, although heappeared so simple, but of them Rima the Queen took but littleheed. Ever since her lord the Pharaoh Kheperra had been slain inthe battle, her spirit had left her, and the discovery of thetreason of the lords who had been his counsellors and generals,whereof Ru had slain six and Kemmah one in the fight upon thestairs of the Theban palace, seemed to have crushed her very soulso that now she cared for nothing save to nurse her child.
When she woke from her swoon to find herself upon the ship sheasked few questions and from Ru she shrank, although she loved himwell, saying that he smelt of blood. Nor would she speak much toTau because, as she declared, she trusted no man any more. ToKemmah only did she talk freely at times, and then mostly as to howshe might escape out of this accursed Egypt with her child, back toher royal father, the King of Babylon.
"So far the gods of Egypt have not served you so ill, Queen,"said the Lady Kemmah, "seeing that they brought you and that RoyalOne"—and she waved her hand toward the babe—"out of thenet of traitors, and when escape seemed impossible, safe on to thisship, doing this after you had declared that you had no faith inthem."
"Mayhap, Kemmah. Yet those gods decreed that my royal husbandshould be killed and that those whom he and I trusted should provethemselves the foulest of all men who sought to betray his wife andchild into the hands of enemies, whence we were saved only by yourwit and the strength and courage of an Ethiopian. Also it is notfor me, a stranger, that they work, but for Egypt's royal seed thatwas born of my body. Nor is this to be wondered at, seeing,although as Pharaoh's wife I made offerings upon their altars, theyare no gods of mine. I tell you that I would get me back to Babylonand ere I die bow my knee again in the temples of my forefathers.Take me back to Babylon, Kemmah, where men are not traitors to thebread they eat and do not strive to sell the seed of those who diedfor them into captivity or death."
"This I will do if I may," answered Kemmah, "but alas! Babylonis far off and all the lands between are ablaze with war. Thereforetake heart, Queen, and wait with patience."
"I have no heart left," answered Rima, "who desire but onething—to find my lord again whether he sits at the table ofyour Osiris, or rides the clouds with Bel, or sleeps in the deepdarkness. Where he is, there would I be and nowhere else, and leastof all in this accursed Egypt. Give me my child to nurse, that Imay hold her while I may. We love that most that we must leave thesoonest, Kemmah."
Then Kemmah gave her the babe and turned away to hide her tears,since she was sure that sorrow was eating out the life of thisbereaved widow and daughter of kings.
Once when they were off Memphis which they strove to pass atearly dawn before men were abroad, there was danger. Officers cameto their ship from a boat, bidding it lie to, a command that Tauthought it best to obey.
"Now play your parts well," he said to Kemmah, "remembering thatyou are my sister and that the Queen is my wife who lies sick. Gotell her to forget her woes and be as crafty as a serpent. As foryou, Ru, hide that great axe of yours, though where you can find iteasily, remembering that you are a slave whom I bought for a greatsum in Thebes that I may make money by showing off your strength inmarket-places, and that you can talk little or no Egyptian."
The boat came alongside. In it were two officers, young men whoseemed to be sleepy, for they yawned, and a common fellow who rowedit. The two officers climbed to the deck and asked for the captain.Tau appeared, very roughly clad, and in a coarse voice inquired oftheir business.
"It is your business that we want to know, Sailor," said one ofthe officers.
"That is easy to tell, sir. I am a trader who take corn up Nileand bring cattle down. There are a number of calves forward there,bred by the best southern bulls. Are you perchance buyers? If so,you might like to look at them. There is one that has the 'apis'marks upon it, or something of the kind."
"Do we look like cattle dealers?" asked the officer haughtily."Show me your writings."
"Here they are, sir," and Tau produced a papyrus sealed by thetrade masters at Memphis and other cities.
"A wife and child, a sister—which means another wife grownold—and so many crew. Well, we seek two women and a child, soperhaps we had better see them."
"Is it necessary?" asked the other. "This does not look like aqueen's warship such as we were told to search for, and the stenchof those calves is horrible after a night of feasting."
"Warship, sir? Did you talk of a warship? Well, there is onefollowing us down the river. We saw her once, but being of suchdeep draught, she got stuck on a sand bank so that I do not knowwhen she will reach Memphis. She seemed to be a very fine ship witha multitude of armed men on board of her. But it was said that shewas going to stop at Siout, the frontier city of the South, or whatused to be its frontier city before we beat those proud-stomachedSoutherns. But come and look at the women, if you will; come andlook at them."
This information about the warship seemed to interest the twoofficers so much that they followed Tau thinking little of the twowomen. He took a lantern and thrust it through the curtains intothe cabin, saying;
"May an evil spirit take this thing! How badly it burns."
"An evil stink has taken it already," answered one of theofficers, pinching his nostrils between his finger and thumb as hepeered between the curtains. In the low light the place was verydark and all that the officers could see was Kemmah in dirtygarments seated on a sack—little did they know that this sackcontained the ancient and priceless royal ornaments of UpperEgypt—and engaged in mixing milk and water in a gourd, whilebeyond on a couch lay a woman with dishevelled hair and holding abundle to her breast.
Just then the lantern went out and Tau began to talk of findingoil to relight it.
"It is needless, Friend," said the chief officer, "I think thatwe have seen enough. Pursue your voyage in peace and sell thecalves at the best price you can get."
Then he turned to the deck where, as ill luck would have it, hecaught sight of Ru squatted on the boards and trying to look assmall as he could.
"That is a big black man," he said. "Now did not some spy send amessage about a Negro who killed many of our friends up yonder?Stand up, fellow."
Tau translated, or seemed to do so, and Ru stood up, rolling hisbig eyes till the white showed and grinning all over a sillyface.
"Ah!" said the officer, "a very big man. By the gods! what achest and arms. Now, Captain, who is this giant and what are youdoing with him on board your trading boat?"
"Lords," answered Tau, "he is a venture of mine in which I haveput most of my savings. He is mighty and performs feats ofstrength, for the sight of which I hope to get much money down inTanis."
"Does he?" said the officer, much interested but with suspicion."Well, fellow, perform a feat of strength."
Ru shook his head vaguely.
"He does not understand your tongue, sir, who is an Ethiopian.Stay, I will tell him."
Then he began to address Ru in unknown words. Ru woke up andnodded, grinning. Next instant he sprang at the two officers,seized one of them with either hand by the neckbands of theirgarments and lifted them from the deck as though they had beeninfants. Next, roaring with laughter, he stepped to the side of theship and held them out over the Nile as though he were about todrop them into the water. The officers shouted, Tau swore and triedto drag him back, yelling orders into his ear. Ru turned roundastonished, still holding the two men in the air before him andlooking at the belly of the ship as though he meant to throw theminto it.
At length he seemed to understand and dropped them to the deck,on which they fell flat.
"That is one of his favourite tricks, sirs," said Tau as hehelped them to their feet. "He is so strong that he can carry athird man in his teeth."
"Is it?" said an officer. "Well, we have had enough of yoursavage and his tricks, who, I think, will land you in prison beforeyou have done with him. Keep him off now while we get into theboat."
Thus was the ship of Tau searched by the officers of Apepi.
When the boat had gone and once more the ship was slipping pastthe quays of Memphis unobserved in the mists drawn by the risingsun from the river, Ru came near to the tiller and said:
"I think, Lord Tau, for a lord or count I hold you to be,although it pleases you to pass as the owner of a small tradingboat, that you would have done well to let me drop those two finefellows into the Nile that tells no stories of those it buries. Byand by it will be found that there is no warship such as you talkedof so wonderfully, and then——?"
"And then, Breaker of Bones, it may go hard with those officerswho chattered of such a ship like finches in the reeds and whilethey did so let the real prize slip through their fingers. Forthis, indeed, I am sorry, since those young men were not badfellows in their way. As for dropping them into the Nile, it mighthave been well enough, though cruel, had there not been a witness.What would that boatman who rowed them to the ship have reportedwhen he found that they returned from it no more?"
"You are clever," said Ru admiringly. "I never thought ofthat."
"No, Ru. If my brain were added to your brute strength anduninstructed honesty, why, you would rule the world of brutes. Butthey are not, and therefore you must be content to serve in theyoke, like a bull, which is as strong as you are, or stronger."
"If it is brains that make the difference, why do you not rule,Lord Tau, who are also a likely man though not so big as I am? Whyare you carrying fugitives upon a dirty little merchant shipinstead of sitting upon a Pharaoh's throne? Tell me, who am but asimple black man bred to war and honesty."
Tau with much skill steered his ship through a fleet of bargespoling up Nile laden with fodder. Then calling to a sailor to takehis place, for now the river was open with no craft in sight, hesat himself down on the low bulwark, and answered:
"Because mayhap, friend Ru, I also choose to serve. Beingstupid, like most honest men, especially if they are strong and oneof a simple race that understands nothing except love from which isborn mankind, and war that keeps down its numbers, you may notbelieve me when I tell you that the only true joy in life lies inservice of this sort or of that. Pharaohs are served, which is whythey are often so blind and so satisfied and being but vain bubblesblown along by a wind they cannot see, springing, although theyknow it not, from the poisoned breath of multitudes; for the mostpart they do more harm than good and are themselves the slaves ofslaves. With him who serves it is otherwise, for, setting asideself-seekings and ambitions, he works humbly for that which is goodand in this work finds his reward."
Ru rubbed his brow, then asked:
"But whom does such an one serve, Lord?"
"He serves God, Ru."
"God? There are many gods that I have heard of in Ethiopia, inEgypt, and in other lands. What god does he serve and where does hefind that god?"
"He finds him in his own heart, Ru, but what his name may be Icannot tell you. Some call it Justice, some call it Freedom, somecall it Hope, some call it Spirit."
"And what do those call it who serve only themselves and theirown lusts, careless of all those fine things, Lord?"
"I do not know, Ru, and yet I know that name. It is Death."
"Yet they live as long as other men, Lord, and often reap afiner harvest."
"Aye, Ru, but very soon their day is done and then, if they havenot repented, their souls die."
"So you believe that souls can live on, as the priests seem toteach."
"Yes, Ru, I believe that they can live longer than Ra the sunhimself, longer than the stars, and from age to age reap the fruitsof honest service. Yet of these matters do not ask me but ask onewhom you will soon meet and whose disciple I am."
"I don't wish to, Lord, seeing that my brain swims already, buttell me, if it please you, to what end is all this service of yoursthat causes you to sail up Nile and at great risk to rescue certainladies and a certain babe?"
"I am not sure, for true service is its own end. Moreover, it isnot for me to ask of ends, who am sworn to obey without doubt orquestion."
"So you also have a master, Lord. Who is he?"
"That you will learn ere long, Ru. Yet do not think to look uponsome king or enthroned high priest surrounded with pomps andceremonies. Ru, I will instruct you, who are so ignorant. Doubtlessyou believe that Egypt and the world are ruled by the strength yousee, by Pharaohs, by armies, and by wealth. Yet it is not so. Thereis another strength you do not see which is its guide andconqueror, and its name is Spirit. The priests teach that to everyman there is given aKa or a double, an invisible somethingthat is stronger, purer, more enduring than he is. Something thatperhaps from time to time looks upon the face of God and whispersof God's will. Now if this be a parable, yet in a sense it is truesince always such a spirit is at the elbow of everyone who lives.Or rather there are two spirits, one of good and one of evil; onethat leads upwards and one that leads downwards."
"I say again that you make my head swim, Lord. But tell me,where and to what is your spirit leading you?"
"Towards the gates of peace, Ru; peace for myself and peace forEgypt; towards a land where you would find little occupation for init there is no war. Look, yonder are the Great Pyramids, the homesof the dead, and mayhap of their souls which do not die. Come, helpme lower the sail since we must drift past them slowly, to returnwhen night has fallen and land certain passengers. There, perhaps,Ru, you will learn more of the meaning of all this talk ofmine."
Night had come. At its approach he who was called Tau had rowedhis ship back to a certain landing place which now, at the time ofthe rising Nile, was not so very far away from the Great Pyramidsand the Sphinx that sits near to them staring eternally intonothingness. Here they disembarked, all of them, under shelter ofthe darkness and of a bed of reeds.
Scarcely were they on shore when they saw boats, which greatlanterns hung at their prow and stern showed to be full of armedmen, rowing down Nile. Tau watched them go by and said:
"I think some messenger has told those officers at Memphis thatthere was no warship following us from Thebes and that now theysearch for a certain trading boat on which travelled two women anda babe. Well, let them search, for the birds are out of their handsand where they nest no Shepherd will dare to come."
Then, having given directions to the mate of the boat, a veryquiet, secret-faced man, as were all those on board of her, he tookRima the Queen by the hand and led her into the darkness, beingfollowed by Kemmah, who bore the child, and by Ru the Ethiopian,who carried upon his shoulder the sack that contained the jewels ofthe Pharaohs of Upper Egypt.
For a long while they trudged forward, first between groves ofpalm trees and then over desert sands, till at length the waningmoon rose and they saw a wondrous sight. In front of them appearedthe enormous shape of a lion cut from the living rock whose facewas not that of a beast but of a man, wearing the headdress of agod or king, and staring towards the east with solemn, terrifyingeyes.
"What is that?" asked Rima faintly. "Have we reached theUnderworld and is this its god? For surely yonder dreadful smilingcountenance must be that of a god."
"Nay, Lady," answered Tau, "it is but the symbol of a god, theSphinx which has sat here for countless ages. Look! Behind it standthe pyramids outlined against the sky, and beneath it are safetyand rest for you and for your child."
"Safety for the child, perhaps," she said, "and for me, as Ithink, the longest rest of all. For know, O Tau, that Death looksat me out of those solemn smiling eyes."
Tau made no answer; indeed, even his calm spirit seemed to befrightened at those words of evil omen, as was Kemmah, whomuttered:
"We go to dwell among sepulchres and it is as well, for I thinkthat soon they will be needed."
Even Ru was frightened, though more by the gigantic figure ofthe Sphinx towering above him than by the Queen's words, which hescarcely seemed to understand.
"Here is that which turns my heart to water and loosens myknees," he said in his savage imagery. "Here is that with which noman, not even I, can fight, and therefore for the first time I amafraid. Here is Fate itself, and what can man do in the face ofFate?"
"Obey its decrees, as all must," answered Tau solemnly. "Forwardnow, for the temple of this god is open, and leave therest—to Fate."
They came to some steps about fifty paces from the outstretchedpaws of this mighty monument, and descending them, found themselvesfacing what seemed to be a huge granite block in a wall. Taking astone which lay at hand, Tau knocked upon this block in a peculiarfashion. Thrice did he repeat this rhythmic series of blows, eachtime with some difference. Then he waited, and behold, presently ina silent fashion the great stone turned, leaving a narrow openingthrough which he beckoned them to follow him. They entered to findthemselves in dense darkness and to hear sounds as of passwordsbeing given and received. Next lamps appeared floating towards themthrough the darkness and they perceived that these were borne bymen clothed as white-robed priests who yet carried swords likesoldiers and wore knives thrust through their girdles. There weresix of these priests and a seventh who appeared to be a leader ofthem, for he walked ahead. To this man Tau spoke, saying:
"I bring you that I went forth to seek," and he pointed to theroyal child sleeping in the arms of Kemmah and to the Queen andbehind her, to the gigantic Ru on whom the priests lookeddoubtfully.
Tau began to tell them who he was, but the leader of the priestssaid:
"It is needless. The Holy Prophet has spoken to me of him. Yetlet him understand that he who reveals the secrets of this placedies terribly."
"Is it so?" said Ru. "Well, already I feel as though I were deadand buried."
Then one by one the priests made obeisance to the babe, and thisdone, motioned to them to follow.
On they went, down a long passage that seemed to be built ofblocks of alabaster, till they came to a great hall, of which theroof was supported by huge columns of granite, in which hall satsolemn statues of gods or kings. Crossing it, they reached agallery, out of which opened chambers that served as dwellingrooms, for in them were window-places, which chambers, it seemed,had been made ready for them, since they were furnished with bedsand all things necessary, even to clothing such as women wear.Moreover, in one of them a table was set with good food andwine.
"Eat now and sleep," said Tau. "I go to make report to theProphet. To-morrow he will speak with you."
Early on the following morning Kemmah was awakened by a ray ofsunshine striking upon her bed through a window-place in thechamber.
At least we are not dwelling in a tomb, she thought to herselfwith gratitude, for tombs have no windows; the dead do not needthem.
Then she looked at the Queen Rima who lay in another bed withthe babe near by, and saw that she was sitting up, staring beforeher with rapt eyes.
"I see that you are awake, Kemmah," she said, "for the sunshines upon your eyes, for which I thank the gods because it showsme that we are not in a grave. Hearken, a dream has visited me. Idreamed that the good god my husband, Kheperra who is dead, came tome, saying:
"'Wife, you have accomplished all things; you have brought ourchild to a place where she will be safe, a holy place where thespirits of those who were great in Egypt before her protect andwill protect her. Fear not for the child who is safe in theirkeeping and in that of those about her on the earth. Make ready,Wife beloved, to return to me, your Husband.'
"'That is my desire,' I answered. 'But tell me, Lord, whereshall I find you?'
"Then, Kemmah, in that dream of mine the spirit of King Kheperrashowed me a wondrous and beautiful place of which the memory hasfaded from me, saying:
"'Here shall you find me, where are no wars or fears ortroubles, and here shall we dwell together happily for many an age,though what will chance to us in the end I do not know.'
"'But the child. What of the child?' I asked. 'Must we lose thechild?'
"'Nay, Beloved,' he answered, 'presently she will be withus.'
"'Then, Lord, is she also doomed to die to the world before shehas known the world?'
"'Not so, Beloved, but here there is no time, and soon her hourthere will be accomplished and she will be counted of ourcompany.'
"'Yet she will never know us, Lord, who died when she waswithout understanding.'
"'The dead know everything; in death all that seems lost isfound again; in death all is forgiven, even those priests andprinces who would have betrayed you to the Shepherds are forgiven,for some of them whom the axe of Ru sent hither, stand by me andask pardon of you as I speak. In death are life and understanding.Therefore come hither swiftly and without fear.'
"Then I awoke, happy for the first time since Ru bore the bodyof King Kheperra out of the battle."
"A strange dream. A very strange dream, Queen. But who can putfaith in such visions of the night?" exclaimed Kemmah, for she wasfrightened and knew not what to say, adding:
"Now rise, if it pleases you, and let me dress you in thesegarments that have been provided. Afterwards we will call the LordTau, for I am sure he is no sailor man but a lord, and explore thisplace, which it would seem might be worse, for here are good foodand light and friends and dark caverns where we may hope to hideourselves away if foes should come."
"Aye, Kemmah, I will rise, though it should be for the lasttime, for I would look upon the face of this wondrous Roy theprophet who has brought us here and then commend my child to himere I pass farther than he can follow."
"From all that I have heard of Roy I think that would be farindeed, Queen," said Kemmah.
A while later, when they were seated at their morning meal thatwas served by priestesses who now appeared for the first time, cameTau, praying them to follow him into the presence of Roy, theprophet and his master.
They obeyed, Rima leaning on the arm of Tau, for now she seemedtoo weak to walk alone, Kemmah bearing the babe, and Ru bringing upthe rear. Presently they heard sounds of singing, and entering agreat hall lit by little window-places set high up near the roofand by an opening to the East, saw that in it were gathered anumber of men and women, all clad in white robes, the men to theright and the women to the left. At the head of the hall was analtar and behind the altar, in a shrine of alabaster, a life-sizedstatue of Osiris, god of the dead wrapped in the trappings of thedead. In front of this altar in a chair of black stone sat an agedman clad in white priestly garments over which hung strange-shaped,mystical jewels of gold and gems.
He was a wonderful old man, or so thought Ru staring at him withround eyes, for his beard was long and white as snow, his handswere thin as those of a mummy, his nose was hooked and his eyeswere black, piercing, and full of fire. Though she had not seen himin the flesh for many years, Kemmah knew him at once to be noneother than the king's son, her great-uncle, Roy the Prophet, whosefame for holiness, secret power, and magic was told of throughoutEgypt. Indeed, she remembered that just so had he appeared to herin the ruined shrine that was in the palace gardens at Thebes whenshe sought a sign that Tau was a true messenger and not one who seta trap.
They drew near while all the company stared at them in silence.Suddenly Roy lifted his head, studying them with his piercing eyes,then in a strong, clear voice asked of Tau:
"Who are these that you bring into the Chapter of the secretBrotherhood of the Dawn, to enter which without authority is death?Answer, O my son in the spirit."
Thrice Tau made reverence and said:
"O Holy One, O Home of Wisdom, greater than all kings, voice ofHeaven upon earth, hear me! On the day of full moon before the lastyou commanded me, saying:
"'Priest of our Brotherhood, become a merchant. Sail up Nile toThebes, and before dawn on the day that you reach the ancient cityenter the garden of the palace and take your stand behind a palmtree that grows near to a forgotten shrine. There you will find awoman, a nurse of kings in whom my blood runs. Speak to her. Showher this half of a broken talisman, and if she can show its otherhalf, declare to her that you are my messenger charged with acertain mission. Set out that mission, and if she doubts, pray tome, sending your prayer through space, and I will hear you and cometo your aid. Then when she doubts no more, fulfil that mission asshall be made clear to you.'
"I heard your commands, O Holy One, and behold! the mission isfulfilled. Before you appear Rima the Babylonian, daughter ofDitanah the King of Babylon and widow of Kheperra, Pharaoh of UpperEgypt; Lady Kemmah, the royal nurse, your kinswoman, and the royalbabe Nefra, Princess of Egypt."
"I see them, my son, but what of the fourth, the mighty blackman, as to whom I gave no command?"
"This, Father: that without his help sent by the gods none of uswould be here to-day, seeing that he held the door against traitorsand with that axe of his, slew them all, eight in number."
"Not so, my son, unless my spirit told me falsely, the LadyKemmah, my kinswoman, slew one of them."
Now Ru, who had been listening amazed, could contain himself nolonger.
"That is right, O Prophet, or O God," he broke in, in his bigvoice. "She killed one of them who slipped past me, their captainas I think, with the shrewdest thrust ever driven by a woman'sarm—also another escaped. But your sight must be very good, OProphet, if you can see from here to Thebes and take note of oneblow among so many."
A faint smile flickered on the face of Roy.
"Come hither, Ru, for so I think you are named," he said.
The giant obeyed and of his own accord knelt down before Roy,who went on:
"Hearken, Ru the Ethiopian. You are a gallant man and atrue-hearted. You slew those who slew your King Kheperra and borehis body from the battle. By your gift of strength and skill in waryou saved your lord's child and the Queen her mother from prisonand death. Therefore I number you among our Brotherhood into whosecompany hitherto no black man has ever entered. Afterwards youshall be instructed in its simpler rites and take the lesser oaths.Yet know, O Ru, that if you betray the smallest of its secrets orwork harm to any of your fellow servants of the Dawn, you shall diethus," and leaning forward he whispered fiercely into the Negro'sear.
"Have done, I pray you, Prophet," exclaimed Ru in lively terrorand springing to his feet. "I have seen and heard of many thingsbut never of such a one as this, in Ethiopia or in Egypt, in war orin peace. Moreover, such threats are needless, since I neverbetrayed any one except myself, and least of all those whose breadI eat and whom I love," and he glanced towards the Queen and thechild.
"I know it, Ru; yet sometimes folly betrays as well as craft.Hearken! You are appointed bodyservant and guard to the RoyalPrincess of Egypt as you were to her father before her. Where shegoes, there you go; when she sleeps your bed is without her door.If she fights you stand at her side in battle, shielding her withyour life. If she wanders by day or by night, you wander with her,and when at last she dies, you die also and accompany her to theUnderworld. For this shall be your reward—that the blessingand the strength that are on her shall be on you also, and that youshall serve her to all eternity. Retire."
"I ask no better fate," muttered Ru as he obeyed.
"Kinswoman, bring me the child," said the Prophet.
Kemmah came forward bearing the sleeping babe and at Roy'sbidding held it up to be seen of all, whereon everyone in thatcompany bowed the knee and bent the head.
"Brothers and Sisters of the Company of the Dawn, in the personof this child behold your Queen and Egypt's!" cried Roy, and againthey bent the knee and bowed the head.
Then he breathed upon the babe and blessed it, making over itcertain mystic signs and calling upon gods and spirits to guard itthrough life and for ever. This done he kissed the infant andhanded it back to Kemmah, saying:
"Blessed be you also, O faithful woman. Aye, and you shall beblessed, and later instructed in our mysteries and numbered of ourCompany. Go in peace."
Now Roy had spoken to all that company save to the chief ofthem, Rima the Queen, who sat in front of him in a chair that hadbeen given to her, watching him with empty eyes and listening tohis words as though they dealt with far-off matters that moved hernot. Yet when he had finished she lifted her head, saying:
"Words and blessings for the slave. Words and blessings for thenurse. Words and adoration for the babe in whom run the royalbloods of Egypt and of Babylon. But what words for the Queen andmother, O Prophet, at whose bidding she and that which was born ofher have been brought to this darksome place and habitation ofconspirators plotting to ends unknown?"
Now Roy arose from his throne before the altar, a tall, etherealshape, and advancing to the stricken queen lifted her hand andkissed it.
"For your Majesty I have no message," he said, bending hisvenerable head, "seeing that already you hold communion with onewho is greater than I," and he turned and bowed to the solemnstatue of the god Osiris which stared at them from beyond thealtar.
"I know it," she answered with a sad smile.
"Yet," he went on, "it is reported to me that in this night thatis gone, your Majesty dreamed a dream. Is it not so?"
"It is so, Prophet, though who told you I do not know."
"It matters not who told me. What matters is that I am chargedto say to your Majesty that this dream was no phantasy bred ofhuman hopes and longings but the very truth. Learn, O Queen, thatthis world and its sufferings are but a shadow and a show, and thatbeyond them, like the pyramids towering above the sands and palmtrees at their base, stands the eternal verity whose name is Love.The sands are blown away and having borne their fruit, the palmtrees are torn up by the tempest or grow old and die, but thepyramids remain."
"I understand and I thank you, Prophet. Now lead me hence for Iam weary."
On the third night from this day Rima the Queen, knowing thatthe fever which consumed her had done its work and that the timewas at hand for her to bid farewell to the world, sent a messengerto Roy the Prophet saying that she would speak with him. He cameand she addressed him thus:
"I know not who you are nor what is this Brotherhood of the Dawnof which you speak, and to what ends it works, nor why you havebrought the Royal Princess hither, nor what gods you serve, I whotake but little count of the gods of Egypt, although it is truethat when my child was born two of them seemed to appear to me in avision. Yet I will add this: my heart tells me that you are a mostrighteous man and a prophet of power appointed by Fate to fulfilits will; also that you and those about you plan good and not illfor the Princess, who, if there is justice in the world, should oneday be the Queen of Egypt. There then I leave this matter in thehands of Heaven; I who, having done all that I can do, find myselfdying, unfortunate and powerless. Those things will happen whichmust happen and there is no more to be said.
"Now I demand an oath of you, Roy, and of the priest Tau, and ofall the Brotherhood under you. It is that when I am dead you willembalm my body with all the skill of the Egyptians, and thatafterwards, when there is opportunity, you will cause it to beconveyed to Ditanah, the King of Babylon, my father, or to him whosits in his place, with these my dying words written in a scroll onits breast, accompanied, if may be, by my daughter, the RoyalPrincess of Egypt.
"I demand an oath of you, further, that those who bear my bodyshall say to the King of Babylon that I, the dead daughter ofBabylon, aforetime wife of the King of Egypt, call upon him in thename of our gods and by our common blood to avenge the wrongs thatI have suffered in Egypt and the death of my lord beloved, myhusband, King Kheperra. I call upon him under pain of the curse ofmy spirit, to roll down in his might upon Egypt and to smite theseShepherd dogs who slew my husband and took his heritage, and toestablish my daughter, the Princess Nefra, as Queen of Egypt, andto seize those who were traitors to her and would have given her todoom and me with her, and to slay them. This is the oath which Idemand of you."
"Yet, Queen," answered Roy, "it is one that is little to myliking, seeing that if fulfilled it may breed war and that we, thesons and daughters, of the Dawn—for Harmachis whose image isthe Sphinx that watches at our door, is the god of Dawn—seekpeace and not war. Forgiveness, not vengeance, is the law wefollow. It is true that if may be we desire to depose the usurpingShepherd kings and to restore Egypt to the line of its rightfulrulers, of whom the Princess Nefra is the heir, or if as yet thisis refused to us by the gods, to unite the North and South so thatEgypt may grow greater and cease to bleed from the wounds ofwar."
"That is what the Shepherds seek also," said Rima faintly.
"Aye, but their ends are other than ours. They would rivet ayoke upon the neck of Egypt; we would loose that yoke and not bythe sword. The Shepherds are many, but the people of Egypt aremore, and if the two races can be mingled, then the good Nile wheatwhich we sow will smother the foreign Shepherd weeds. Alreadysomething has been done; already these Shepherd kings bend the kneeto the gods of Egypt whose altars once they overthrew, and acceptEgypt's laws and customs."
"It may be so, Prophet, and in the end all may come about as youdesire. But I am of blood different from that of you soft Egyptiansand I have suffered grievous wrong. My husband has been slain;those whom he trusted have striven to sell me and my child toslavery and therefore I seek for the justice that I shall neversee. Not with soft words and far-sighted plottings would I win thatjustice, but with spears and arrows. My body is weak and I am nearmy end, but my soul is aflame. I know, moreover, that all yourhopes are centred on this child of mine, as are my own, and myspirit tells me how they may best be brought to harvest. Will youswear the oath? Answer, and quickly. For if you will not swear,mayhap I may find another counsel. What if I take the babe with me,Prophet, to plead our cause in the Courts above, as I think I canstill find the means to do?"
Now Roy considered her, reading her mind, and saw that it wasdesperate.
"I must take counsel of that which I serve," he answered."Perchance It will give me wisdom."
"And what if I and mayhap another die while you are takingcounsel, Prophet? You think that you can remove the babe, who donot know that a mother's will is very strong and that weBabylonians have secrets of our own, especially at the hour ofdeath, with which we have the power to draw after us those who areborn of our bodies."
"Fear not, Queen Rima. I, too, have my secrets, and I tell youthat Osiris will not take you yet."
"I believe you, Prophet. On such a matter you would not lie. Go,take counsel with your gods and come back quickly."
"I go," he said, and went.
A little before the hour of dawn Roy returned to that deathchamber and with him came Tau, also she who was the first priestessof the Order of the Dawn. Rima awaited him, supported with pillowsupon her bed.
"You spoke truly, Prophet," she said, "seeing that now I amstronger than when we parted yesterday. Yet be swift, for thisstrength of mine is but as the brightness of a dying lamp. Speak,and shortly."
"Queen Rima," he replied, "I have taken counsel of the Power Iserve, who guides my feet here upon the earth. It has been pleasedto send an answer to my prayer."
"What answer, Prophet?" she asked eagerly.
"This, Queen: That I, on behalf of the Order of the Dawn overwhich I rule, and in the presence of those who stand next to me inthat order"—and he pointed to Tau and to thepriestess—"should take the oath that you desire, since thusour ends can best be brought about, though how they will beaccomplished was not revealed. I swear, therefore, in the name ofthat Spirit who is above all gods, also by yourKa and mine,and by that child who here and now we take for queen, that whenthere is opportunity, which I think will not be for many years,your body shall be borne to Babylon and your message delivered toits king, if may be—by your daughter's lips. Moreover, thatnothing may be forgotten, all your desire and this oracle are uponthis roll which shall be read to you and sealed by you as a letterto the King of Babylon, and with it our oath, sealed by me and byTau who comes after me."
"Read," said the Queen. "Nay, let the Lady Kemmah, who islearned, read."
So with some help from Tau, Kemmah read.
"It is truly written," said Rima. "There on the roll the matteris set out well and clearly. Yet, add this—that if my father,the royal Ditanah the King, or he who sits upon his throne afterhim, denies this my last prayer, then I call down the curse of allthe gods of Babylon upon his people, and that I, Rima, will haunthim while he lives and ask account of him when we meet at last inthe Underworld."
"So be it," said Roy, "though these words are not gentle. Yetwrite them down, O Tau, for the dying must be obeyed."
So Tau sat himself upon the floor and wrote upon his knee. Thenwax mixed with clay was brought and drawing from her wasted fingera ring on which was cut the figure of a Babylonian god, Rimapressed it on the wax, while Kemmah took a scarab from her breastand sealed as witness.
"Set one copy of this roll with the ring among the wrappings ofmy mummy that the King of Babylon may find it there, and hide theother in your most secret place," said Rima.
"It shall be done," said Roy, and waited.
At this moment the first rays of the rising sun shot like arrowsthrough the window-place. With a strange strength Rima took herchild and held her up so that the golden light fell full uponher.
"The Queen of the Dawn!" she cried. "Behold her kissed andcrowned of the Dawn. O Queen of the Dawn, rule on triumphantthrough the perfect day, till night brings you to my breastagain."
Then she embraced the child, and beckoning to Kemmah, gave itinto her arms. A moment later, murmuring, "My task is done. My Lordawaits me," she fell back and died.
Strange, very strange indeed was the book of Life as it openeditself to the child Nefra, Royal Princess of Egypt. Looking back inafter years to those of her infancy, all she could remember was avision of great pillared halls, where stone images stared at herand the carved or painted walls were full of grotesque figureswhich seemed to pursue each other everlastingly from darkness intodarkness. Then there were visions of white-robed men and women whofrom time to time gathered in these places and sang sad and mellowchants, of which the echoes haunted her sleep from year to year.Also there was the stately shape of the Lady Kemmah, her nurse whomshe loved well yet feared a little, and that of the giganticEthiopian named Ru, who always seemed to be about her day andnight, carrying a great bronze axe in his hand, whom she lovedentirely and feared not at all.
Foremost among them, too, was the awful apparition of an agedman with a white beard and black, flashing eyes whom she came toknow as the Prophet and whom all worshipped as though he were agod. She remembered waking up at night and seeing him bending overher, a lantern in his hand, or in the daytime meeting her in thedark temple passages and passing by with words of blessing. To herchildish imagination, indeed, he was not human but a ghost to befled from; yet a kindly ghost withal, since sometimes he gave herdelicious sweetmeats or even flowers that a Brother carried in abasket.
Infancy passed by and there came childhood. Still the same hallswere about her, peopled by the same folk, but now, at times, withKemmah her nurse and guarded by the giant Ru and others, she wasallowed to wander outside of them, most frequently after night hadfallen and when the full moon shone in the sky. Thus it was thatfirst she came to know the lion shape of the terrible Sphinx, lyingcrouched upon the desert. In the beginning she was afraid of thisstone creature with its human face painted red, its royalheaddress, and its bearded chin, though afterwards, when it grewfamiliar to her, she learned to love that face, finding somethingfriendly in its smile and its great calm eyes that stared at thesky as though they would search out its secrets. Indeed, at timesshe would sit on the sand, sending Kemmah and Ru to a littledistance, and tell it her childish troubles and ask it questions,furnishing the answers for herself, since from the great lips ofthe Sphinx none ever came.
Then beyond the Sphinx rose the mighty pyramids, three principalones that pierced the very sky, with temples at the base of themwherein dead kings had once been worshipped, and others that weresmaller which, she fancied, must be their children. She worshippedthose pyramids, believing that the gods had made them, till Tau,her tutor, told her that they were built by men to be the graves ofkings.
"They must have been great kings that had such graves; I shouldlike to look on them."
"Perhaps you will some day," answered Tau, who was a mostlearned man and her instructor in many things.
Besides herself there were other children of the Order, born ofthe wedded brothers and sisters. These were formed into a school,Nefra among them, which school was taught by the Instructed amongthe Brotherhood. Indeed, nearly all of them had learning, for thefull members of the Order of the Dawn were no common folk, althoughtheir servants and those who tilled the flat lands not far from theSphinx having their habitations upon the borders of the greatNecropolis were, or seemed to be like, any other husbandmen. Tolook on them, none would have known that they were partakers inmysteries which they were sworn by solemn oaths not to reveal, andindeed never did reveal, even under the fear of death ortorture.
Soon Nefra became the head of this school, not because of herrank but for the reason that she was by far the cleverest of allits pupils, and her quick mind drank up knowledge as a dry fleeceof wool drinks up the dew. Yet if any visited that school andwatched the children listening to the teacher, or seated on theirstools, copying the picture-writing of the Egyptians upon potsherdsor fragments of papyrus, save that she sat at the head of a line ofthem and for something different in her face, they would have foundnothing to distinguish her from the other little maidens who wereher companions. She wore the same plain robe of white, the samesimple sandals to protect her feet from stones and scorpions, whileher hair was tied with a stem of dried grass into a single tressafter just the same fashion. Indeed, it was a rule of the Orderthat she should carry on her person no robe or ornament which mightreveal that she was not as other children were.
Yet the instruction of Nefra did not end with her lessons inthis school, for when these were done or in times of holiday shemust learn a deeper lore. Tau, accompanied by Kemmah her nurse,would take her to a little private room that once had been thesleeping place of a priest of the temple in ancient days and thereteach her many secret things.
Thus he taught her the Babylonian tongue and writing, orknowledge of the movements of the stars and planets, or themysteries of religion, showing her that all the gods of all thepriests were but symbols of the attributes of an unseen Power, aSpirit that ruled everything and was everywhere, even in her ownheart. He taught her that the flesh was but the earthly covering ofthe soul and that between flesh and soul there reigned eternal war.He taught her that she lived here upon the earth to fulfil thepurposes of this almighty Spirit that created her, to whom in a dayto come she must return, perchance to be sent out again to this orother worlds; though what those purposes might be was not knowneven by the wisest man who breathed. And while he taught thus andshe listened, watching him with eager eyes, sometimes the oldprophet Roy would steal into the chamber and listen also, adding aword here or there, then hold out his hand in blessing and stealaway.
Thus, though outwardly Nefra was as are other merry children,inwardly her soul opened like a lotus lily in the sun and she wasdifferent from them all.
So the years went on till from a child she grew into a maiden,tall and sweet and very fair. It was at this time in her life thatRoy himself and Tau, in the presence of Kemmah only, revealed toher who she was, namely, none other than the Royal Princess ofEgypt by right of blood and the appointment of Heaven, and told herthe story of her father and her mother and of the kings and queenswho went before them; also of the divisions in the land.
When she heard these things Nefra wept and trembled.
"Alas! that it should be so," she said, "for now no longer can Ibe happy. Tell me, holy Father, whom men name Home-of-Spirits that,they say, hold converse with you in your sleep, what can a poormaid do to right so many wrongs and to bring peace where there isbut bitterness and bloodshed?"
"Princess of Egypt," said Roy, for the first time giving her hertitle, "I do not know because it is not revealed to me or to any.Yet it is revealed to me and to certain others that in some wayunforeseen you will do these things. Aye, and it was revealed in adream to your mother, the Queen Rima, when you were born, for inthis dream that part of the Universal Spirit whom here in Egypt weknow as Mother Isis appeared to her and amongst other gifts gave toyou, the royal child, the high name of Uniter of Lands."
Here Kemmah thought to herself that another goddess appeared aswell as Isis and gave to this same child different gifts, andthough she said nothing Roy seemed to read her thoughts, for hewent on:
"As to this dream and certain mysteries by which it wasaccompanied, the Lady Kemmah, your nurse and instructress, iscommanded to inform you; also to show to you the record of allthese matters which at that time was written down and sealed, andwith it another record of a certain oath which I and others sworeto your mother, the Queen Rima, upon her deathbed, concerning ajourney which you must make at the appointed time. Enough of thesematters. Now I am commanded to tell you that on a day to come whichshall be declared when it is known to me, it is our purpose withsuch state as we can compass, to crown you, standing as you do onthe threshold of womanhood, as Queen of Egypt."
"How can that be?" asked Nefra. "Kings and queens are crowned intemples, or so I have been taught, and in the presence ofmultitudes of courtiers, with pomp and shoutings. Buthere——" and she looked about her.
"Is not this a temple and one of the most ancient and holiest inEgypt, Nefra?" asked Roy. "And for the rest, listen. We seem to bebut a humble Brotherhood, the inhabitants of tombs and pyramidswhich few dare approach because they hold them haunted and deadlyto the life and soul of any stranger who dares to violate theirsanctity. Yet I tell you that this Order of the Dawn is morepowerful and more far-reaching than the Shepherd king himself andall those that cling to him, as you will learn shortly when you aresworn of it. Its disciples are everywhere, from the Cataracts ofNile down to the sea; aye, and in lands beyond the sea, and, as webelieve, in Heaven above; and one and all they obey the commandsthat issue from these catacombs, accepting them as the voice ofGod."
"Then if so, Holy Prophet, why do you not sit at Tanis openly,instead of in secret in these tombs?"
"Because, Princess, visible power and the trappings of power canonly be won by war, and we are sworn to wage no war, we whoseempire is of the spirit. It may be that in the end it is decreedthat war must be waged and that thus all will be accomplished. Yetit is not our Brotherhood that will lift its banners or, save inself-defence, bring men to their deaths, for we are sworn to peaceand gentleness."
"I rejoice to hear it," said Nefra, "and now, Master, I pray youlet me go to rest, for I am overwhelmed."
A year or more after this day of the revealing of secrets, butbefore the ceremonies which it foretold, a terrible thing happenedto Nefra.
Now it was her custom to wander about the great graveyard thatsurrounded the pyramids where in their splendid tombs so many ofthe ancient nobles and princes of Egypt had been laid to rest athousand years or more before her day, so long ago indeed that noneremembered the names of those who slept beneath these monuments. Onthese wanderings of hers it was her pleasure to go unaccompaniedsave by her body-servant, Ru, for Kemmah, who now grew aged, had nostrength for such rough journeys over tumbled stones and throughdeep sand.
Moreover, at this time Nefra loved to be alone, that she mightfind time to think in solitude over all that had been revealed toher as to her history and fate, and the unsought greatness that hadbeen thrust upon her.
Further, being very vigorous in body as she was in mind, shewearied of being cooped up in the narrow precincts of the templeand its neighbourhood and longed for exercise and adventure. Bynature she was a climber, one of those who love to scale heightsand thence look down upon the world below. Thus it became herpleasure to scramble to the top of great monuments and even of someof the smaller pyramids, which she found she could do with ease,since her feet were sure and no dizziness ever overtook her.
All of these fancies of hers were reported to Kemmah by Ru andothers who watched her, and to Roy and Tau by Kemmah when she foundthat the young princess would not listen to her chidings, but forthe first time in her life turned upon her angrily, reminding herthat she was no more a child to be led by the hand and would haveher way.
These consulted of the matter, and, it would seem, according totheir rule, made divination, taking counsel of that Spirit who, asthey declared, guided them in all things.
The end of it was that the Prophet Roy bade his great-niece, theLady Kemmah, to trouble the Princess no more about this business,but to suffer her to walk where it pleased her and to climb whatshe would, because it was revealed to him that whoever took harm,she would take none.
"It is not wise to thwart her as to such a little thing, Niece,"he went on, "seeing that there is no danger to her and none of theShepherds or other enemies dare to approach this haunted place.Also, she goes forth guarded by Ru to talk, not with any man, butonly with her own heart amid the holy company of the dead."
"There are always some who will dare that of which all othersare afraid, and who knows whom she may meet and talk with beforeall is done?" answered Kemmah.
"I have spoken, Niece. Withdraw," said Roy.
So, having triumphed, Nefra, who was young and headstrong,continued her wanderings and indeed did more.
Now there was a family of Arab blood among those who served andwere sworn to the Brotherhood of the Dawn, who from generation togeneration had been climbers of the pyramids. These men alone, byfollowing certain cracks in their marble casings and clinging toknobs or hollows that had been worn in them by the blowing of sandduring hundreds or thousands of years, had the art and courage tocome to the crest of every one of them; nor until they had done sowere they accounted fit to take a wife. With the Sheik of these menNefra often talked, and for her pleasure at different times he andhis sons scaled every one of the pyramids before her eyes,returning safely from their dizzy journey to her side.
"Why cannot I do as you do?" she asked of this sheik at length."I am light and surefooted, and my head does not swim upon aheight; also I have limbs as long as yours."
The Captain of the Pyramids, for so he was commonly called,looked at her, astonished, and shook his head.
"It is impossible," he said. "No woman has ever climbed thosestone mountains; that is, except the Spirit of the Pyramidsherself."
"Who is the Spirit of the Pyramids?" she asked.
"Lady, we know not," he answered. "We never ask her, and when wesee her in the full moon upon her journeyings, we veil ourfaces."
"Why do you veil your faces, Captain?"
"Because if we did not we should go mad, as men have done wholooked into her eyes."
"Why do they go mad?"
"Because too much beauty breeds madness, as perchance you mayfind one day, Lady," he answered; words that brought the colour toNefra's brow.
"Who and what is this spirit?" she continued hastily. "And whatdoes she do?"
"We are not certain, but the story tells that long, long agothere was a maiden queen of this land who would not marry becauseshe loved some man of a humble station. Now it came about thatstrangers invaded Egypt, which was weak and divided, and conquered.Then the king of the strangers, seeing the beauty of this queen andthat he might build his throne upon a sure foundation, wished totake her to wife, even by force. But she fled from him and in herdespair climbed the greatest of the pyramids, he following afterher. Reaching its crest she hurled herself thence and was crushed,seeing which faintness took hold of the king, so that he, too, fellto the ground and died. After this they buried both of them in asecret chamber of one of the pyramids—which is not known, butI think it must have been the second since there the spirit is mostoften seen."
"A pretty tale," said Nefra, "but is that the end of it?"
"Not quite, Lady, since to it hangs a prophecy. It is that whenanother king follows another Queen of Egypt up the pyramid whencethis one fell, whichever it may have been, and there wins her love,the avenging spirit of her who threw herself thence will find restand no more bring destruction upon men."
"I would see this spirit," said Nefra. "As I am a woman shecannot make me mad."
"Nor being a woman, Lady, do I think that she will appear toyou. Nevertheless, it may be her pleasure to possess your soul forher own purposes," he added thoughtfully.
"My soul is my own and no one shall possess it," answered Nefrain anger. "Nor indeed do I believe that there is such a spirit, whothink that what you and other foolish men have seen was nothing buta moon-cast shadow travelling among the graves. So tell me no moresuch idle tales."
"There are one or two mad fellows living among the tombs whoknow more of that mooncast shadow than I do, Lady. Still it may beas you say," replied the Sheik, bowing courteously after theancient fashion of the East to a superior. "Yes, maybe you areright. Have it as you will," and he turned to go.
"Stay," said Nefra, "it is my wish that you who have more skilland knowledge of them than any other man, should teach me to climbthose pyramids. Let us begin upon the third, which is the smallest,and at once. The others we can conquer afterwards when I am moreaccustomed to the work."
Now the man stared at her and began to protest.
"Have you not the commands of the holy prophet Roy and of theCouncil of the Order to obey me in all things?" asked Nefrapresently.
"That is so, Lady, though why we should obey you I do notknow."
"Nor do I quite, Captain, seeing that you can climb pyramids andI cannot, and you are therefore greater than I. Still, there arethe orders and you know what happens to those who break thecommands of the Council. Now let us begin."
The Sheik reasoned and prayed and almost wept, but all thathappened was that Nefra exclaimed at last:
"If you are afraid to go up that pyramid, I will go by myself.Then, you know, I may fall."
So the end of it was that the afflicted Sheik summoned his son,a lissom youth who could climb like a goat, bidding him bring withhim a long rope made of twisted palm fibre, which rope he fastenedround Nefra's slender waist. But now there was more trouble, forRu, who had been listening to all this talk amazed, asked him whathe was doing binding his lady like a slave.
The Sheik explained, while Nefra nodded assent.
"But it cannot be," said Ru. "My duty is to accompany this NobleOne everywhere."
"Then, friend Ru," said Nefra, "accompany me up thepyramid."
"Up the pyramid!" said Ru, puffing out his cheeks. "Look at me,I pray you, Mistress, and say whether I am a cat or a monkey that Ican climb up a slope of smooth stone from earth to heaven. Ere wehad gone the length of that rope I should fall and break my neck.Rather would I fight ten men single-handed than be so mad."
"It is true. I think that you will make no good scaler of stonemountains, friend Ru," said Nefra, surveying the Ethiopian's mightyform which had grown no smaller with the passage of the years. "Nowcease from talking, for we waste time. If you cannot go up thepyramid, stand at the bottom of it, just beneath me, and if I slipand fall, catch me as I come."
"Catch you as you come! Catch you as you come!" gasped Ru.
Without more words Nefra went to the foot of the third pyramid,up which the Sheik, who also seemed to be empty of speech, began tomount by the way he knew, having the end of the rope that was aboutNefra tied round his middle. She followed him, her feet bare andher robe tucked up about her knees, as he bade her, while after hercame his son watching her every movement.
"Hearken, men," groaned Ru. "If you suffer my Lady to slip, youhad better stop on that pyramid for the rest of your lives, for ifyou come down I will kill you both."
"If she slips, we shall slip also. The gods bear me witness thatit is no fault of mine," answered the Sheik who was lying on hisface upon the slope of the pyramid.
Now it is to be told that Nefra proved an apt pupil at thisgame. She had the eye of a hawk, the courage of a lion, and wassure-footed as an ape. Up she went, setting her hands and feetexactly where her guide had done, till they had conquered half theheight.
"It is enough for to-day," said the Sheik. "No beginner of ourrace comes farther at the first trial; that is the rule. Rest hereawhile, and then descend. My son will place your feet where theyshould go."
"I obey," said Nefra, and turned herself round as her guide haddone above her, to see nothing beneath her save a sheer gulf ofspace and Ru, grown small, standing on the sand at the bottom. Thenfor the first time she grew dizzy.
"My head swims," she said faintly.
"Turn about again," said the Sheik, nor could his quiet voicequite conceal the agony of his fear.
She obeyed, and her strength came back to her, her flesh obeyingthe will within.
"I am well again," she said.
"Then, Lady, turn once more, for if you do not do so now younever will."
For the second time she obeyed, and lo! she no longer feared theheight, the spirit within her had conquered her mortal tremblings.After this the descent was easy, for she could see where to placeher hands and feet in the fissures of that hot and shining marble;moreover, the young man beneath, who, knowing every one of them,was able to keep his face to the pyramid, guided her as to where toset them. So they came safely to the ground, where Nefra sat alittle while, panting and smiling at Ru who mopped his brow withhis robe, his big eyes starting from his head, for never before hadhe been so frightened.
"Have you had enough of the pyramids, Lady?" asked the Sheik ashe loosed the rope from about her.
"By no means," answered Nefra, springing up and clapping hersore hands. "I love the work and never shall I have had enough ofthem till I can climb them all alone by moonlight, as it is saidthat you can do."
"Isis, Mother of Heaven!" exclaimed the Sheik, throwing up hishands, "this is no mortal maid; this is a goddess; this is theSpirit of the Pyramids herself appearing in earthly form."
"Yes," said Nefra, "I think that is what I am—the Spiritof the Pyramids. Now will it please you to meet me here to-morrowat the same time, when I hope that we may be able to reach the topof the smallest of them."
Then having put on her sandals, before the unhappy man couldanswer, she departed at a run followed by Ru, who was so astonishedthat he could not speak.
This was but a beginning, for what Nefra promised, that sheperformed. At this time all the strength of her young and burningnature was directed to one thing only—the mastery of thosepyramids. It was a small ambition, yet to her, in the day of herdawning womanhood, it was everything. She had been told that bybirth she was Queen of Egypt. It moved her little, for dwellingamid those deserted temples and tombs the royalty of Egypt seemedto her a dream, or at least something far away. But the pyramidswere near, and what she desired was to be Queen of the Pyramidswhich, she was also told, her far-off ancestors had reared up to betheir tombs. Moreover, that story of a spirit which haunted themhad stirred her. She did not believe in the Spirit, but since youthis credulous over matters that have to do with love, she believedthe story. She saw that fair young queen, such a one as she was,who had also learned to climb the pyramids, flying to the top ofthe tallest of them and thence hurling herself to doom to escapeone whom she hated and who had humbled her country to the dust,thus bringing conquered and conqueror to a common doom. Also shefound something beautiful, something that touched the heart in thependant of this story, namely, that in a day to come another youngand lovely queen would fly up one of those pyramids pursued byanother alien lover, and that there on the verge of dizzy death,their hate would melt in the fires of passion, thus bringingblessings on the land for the rule of which they fought.
As yet Nefra knew nothing of love, still Nature was at work inher, as it is in the smallest child, and she understood somethingof the meaning of this beautiful fable, and the dim thoughts thatsprang from it warmed her sleeping soul. Meanwhile she had but onedesire—to achieve that which seemed to be impossible towoman, to conquer the pyramids, not understanding in those daysthat the thing was an allegory and that she, whose strong spiritcould enable her to dare so many dangers and to overcome them withher young body, might also in time to come meet subtler perils andtread them beneath her conquering feet.
Moreover, at this time the desire of prayer and the mystery ofcommunion with That which is above mankind, That which the dwellersupon earth called God, came home to her, not from any teaching ofRoy or Tau, but, as it were, out of her own soul. Above all thingsshe yearned for this communion, and there fell upon her one of thestrange fancies, some would call them madnesses, which often enoughpossess those who are passing from childhood into the fulness oflife, or from the fulness of life into the twilight that precedesthe darkness of death. This was her particular dream, or illusion,or vision of the Truth, that she could best make her prayer to andcome into closest communion with the Spirit which brooded over herand all the world, in utter solitude upon the summit of thosepyramids. It was a folly, perhaps, yet a noble folly. At least inthe end she reaped its fruit, for within a year she learned toclimb them all and this quite alone.
The Sheik of the Pyramids and his sons who had instructed her,the art and craft of whose family it had been for generations toscale these stone mountains for praise and reward on days offestival, were astonished and abased to see themselves equalled oroutpassed in their peculiar business by a mere maiden.
At the beginning of the adventure they had been summoned beforethe Council of the Order, who had grown alarmed at the reports ofRu and Kemmah as to this vagary which had seized upon one whoselife was precious, and asked as to its peril. They replied thatthere was none for those to whom the gift was given, since not forsix generations had a single man among them come to his death fromfollowing this business. Yet, they added, that to those who werenot of their family, it was fatal, since many had tried to sharetheir secret and its fruits, but all of them had perishedmiserably, an answer that frightened the Council. Yet because ofthe revelations of Roy, they did nothing to restrain Nefra, whowent her way about the matter and took no harm at all, till atlength by day or even by night when the moon was at its full, shecould reach the top of any of the pyramids as quickly as the Sheikor his sons.
Then that family abased themselves before her and, gatheringtogether, prayed her to accept the captaincy and leadership of themall, since she had outpassed them all. But Nefra only laughed andsaid that it was nothing and she would not, and ordered that theyshould be given rewards such as she had to bestow. Thereafter shehad the freedom of the pyramids and was allowed to climb them whenand how she liked without the attendance of the Sheik or hissons.
Yet of this at last came trouble.
Nefra, as has been said, when the fancy took her made a customof climbing one or other of the pyramids, generally at the hour ofthe rising or the setting of the sun, and, standing there upon thetopmost flat coping-stones, of praying in that glorious loneliness.Or perchance she would not pray but content herself with lookingdown upon the world beneath, reflecting the while upon whatfortunes it might have to offer her, or on such other matters ascome into a maiden's mind.
Now this habit of hers became known, not only among the membersof the Order and their dependents, but to many who dwelt orjourneyed beyond the boundaries of what was called the Holy Ground,upon which no stranger dared to set his foot. Nor was this strange,seeing that her slender form thus poised between earth and heavenand outlined against the sky at dawn or sunset could be seen fromfar away, even from the Nile itself when it was in flood. Most heldit to be that of the Spirit of the Pyramids herself whoseappearance thus heralded trouble in Egypt, for there were fewindeed who believed it to be possible that any woman couldadventure herself in this fashion, or find the strength and skillto climb up marble like a lizard.
Soon the story of the marvel spread far and wide and even cameto the Court of King Apepi.
One evening Nefra, having climbed the second pyramid in thisfashion, descended as usual and because the light was failing chosea somewhat shorter route that brought her to the ground, not by thesouthern face where Ru was waiting to receive her, but just roundthe angle on that face which looked towards the west where thelight of the dying day still shone. Having leapt lightly to thesand, she looked about for Ru and instead of him saw four menapproaching her, of whom at first she took little note, thinking inthe fading light that these were the Sheik of the Pyramids and hissons who came to inquire of her about the new road she had foundupon the western face of this pyramid. So she stood still and theydrew near, then hesitated a little as though they were afraid ofher, till presently a voice called out:
"Woman or spirit, seize her! Let her not escape us! Think of thegreat reward and seize her!"
Thus encouraged, with a bound they came at her. Understandingher peril Nefra turned to fly up the pyramid again and already wassome feet above the sand when the first of the men caught her bythe ankle and dragged her down.
"Ru!" she cried in a clear and piercing voice. "To my aid, Ru. Iam snared, Ru!"
Now as it chanced Ru was very near, only just round the angle ofthe pile indeed, because having lost sight of Nefra in the shadowas she descended, feeling disturbed, he was advancing to thewestern face where the light was better to discover if perchanceshe were there. He heard her cry for help; he rushed forward and,turning the corner, saw Nefra on the ground, while round her werethe four men, three of them binding her with a rope while thefourth was tying a linen bandage across her face.
With a roar he leapt upon them holding his great axe aloft. Hewho had the bandage saw him first, a black, gigantic figure whomdoubtless he took for some terrible guardian spirit and strove toleap past him and fly. The axe flashed and down he went, dead,cloven through and through. Then the other men who at first thoughtthat a lion had roared, saw also, and for a moment stood amazed.Instantly Ru was on them. Letting fall the axe he gripped the twowho were nearest, seizing each of them by the throat. He dashedtheir heads together, and putting out his mighty strength, castthem far away to right and left in such fashion that where theyfell, there they lay, stone dead. The fourth man had drawn a knifeeither to stab at Ru or to kill Nefra; but when he saw the fate ofhis fellows all courage left him and, screaming with fear, he letfall the knife and fled away. Ru snatched the knife from the sandand hurled it after him. A yell of pain told him that his aim wastrue, though because of the shadows he could no longer see the man.Ru would have started in pursuit, but Nefra, struggling from theground, cried:
"Nay. Bide here, there may be more of them."
"True," he answered, "and the dog has it."
Then, without more words, snatching up Nefra and holding her tohis breast with his left arm as though she were but a babe, hefound his axe and, without waiting to look at the dead, sped awaywith her along the western base of the pyramid, till presently theywere among tombs where they could be seen no more.
"This is the end of those tricks of yours, Lady," he saidroughly, for he was shaking, not with fear, but at the thought ofwhat she had escaped.
"Had it not been for you, it might have been worse," answeredNefra. "Still, I have learned my lesson. Set me down now, O mostdear Ru, for my breath has returned to me."
When presently all this tale was told to Kemmah and to theCouncil of the Order, fear and dismay took hold of them; even Tauthe Wise was dismayed. Only Roy the Prophet remainedundisturbed.
"The maid will take no harm," he said. "I know it from those whocannot lie, and therefore it is that I have permitted her to followher fancy as to the climbing of the pyramids, for it is ill tocross or to coop up such a one as she, as it is good that sheshould learn to look upon the face of dangers and to overcome them.Still, doubtless this is the beginning of perils and henceforwardwe must be upon our guard."
Then he sent out men to bring in the dead whom Ru had slain andto search for the wounded man and, if he could be found, to capturehim alive. This, however, did not happen, for when the light cameagain of that man there remained only certain bloodstains upon thesand which after a while were lost, showing that he had been ableto staunch his hurt, and, by walking upon stones, to leave notracks behind him.
The dead, however, told their own story, for they were of theShepherd race and two of them wore garments such as were used inthe Court of King Apepi. The third, it would seem, was a guide,though of what people could not be known, seeing that it was on hishead that the axe of Ru had fallen, and who could tell aught ofwhence he came upon whose head the axe of Ru had fallen?
So the bodies of those woman-thieves were thrown to the jackalsand the vultures, that theirKas might find nothing toinhabit, and their souls with all solemnity were accursed by Roy ina Chapter of the Order, that from age to age they might find norest because of their double crime. For had they not violated thepact of generations and entered the Holy Ground which was the homeof the consecrated Order of the Dawn, and there striven to stealaway or perchance to murder a certain lady who in the world withoutwas not known by any name?
There the matter ended for a space, except that at dawn orsunset Nefra was no longer seen standing upon the crests ofpyramids.
Yet some while later a sick and sorry man with a bandaged back,who from time to time coughed up blood as though from a piercedlung, staggered into the Court at Tanis, where his face was known,and being admitted, told his tale to a great officer, who listenedto it wrathfully and commanded a scribe to write it down word forword. When it was finished that officer cursed this man because hehad failed in his mission.
"Is that my fault?" asked the man. "Was it right to send thosewho are born of women to capture a spirit or a witch?—sinceno maid in whom warm blood flows can run up and down pyramids facedwith smooth and shining stone, as flies run up and down a wall,which we saw this one do. Is it right to expect them to fight andovercome a black devil from the Underworld, larger than any whowalks the earth, whose voice is the voice of a lion and whose handscan crush skulls as though they were pomegranates? Is it right tocommand them to enter a haunted place peopled by gods and wizardsand the ghosts of the dead? A fool was I to listen to you and yourpromises of great reward, and fools were my companions, asdoubtless they think in the Underworld to-day, for who is there inEgypt that does not know that to violate the Holy Ground of theOrder of the Dawn is to court death and damnation? Now give me myprice that I may divide it among my children."
"Your price!" gasped the high officer. "Were you not wounded, itshould be rods. Go, dog, go!"
"Where am I to go," asked the man, "I who am accursed?"
"To the home of all who fail—to hell," replied theofficer, making a sign to his servants.
So they threw him out, and to hell or elsewhere he went veryshortly. For that knife of his which Ru had cast after him with sogood an aim was poisoned. Moreover, it had struck him beneath theshoulder and pierced his lung.
The officer went into the private chamber where sat King Apepiwith some of his counsellors and his young son, the Prince Khian,the heir apparent to his throne. This Apepi was a big, fleshy manstill in middle age, with the hooked nose of the Shepherds andblack, beady eyes, one who was violent in his temper, revengefuland fierce-natured like all his people, yet very anxious-minded, afearer of evil.
Very different from him was his son, Khian, born of an Egyptianmother with royal blood in her veins, whom Apepi had married forreasons of policy. More—he had loved her in his fashion, andwhen she died in giving birth to her only child, Khian, had takenno other queen in her place, though of those who were not queens hehad many about him. And now this child Khian had grown up tomanhood. He was gentle-natured and soft-eyed, showing but littletrace of the Shepherd blood, strong and handsome in body and quickin mind, one, too, who thought and studied, a soldier and a hunter,yet a lover of peace, by nature a ruler of men who desired to healthe wounds of Egypt and make her great.
Before these appeared the old Vizier Anath, and told his tale,reading what had been written down from the lips of the woundedman.
Apepi listened earnestly.
"Do you know, Vizier, who this mad girl is who has a fancy forclimbing the Great Pyramid?" he asked at length.
"No, your Majesty, though perhaps I might hazard a guess,"answered the Vizier in a doubtful voice.
"Then I will tell you, Vizier. She is no other than the onlychild of Kheperra, the Pharaoh of the South, who fell in the battleyears ago. I am sure of it. It is known that such a child was born,for as you may remember, with the help of certain bribed Thebannobles, we tried to capture her and her mother, the Queen Rima thedaughter of the King of Babylon. It would seem that her gods foughtfor her, since both of them escaped, and of those who went to takethem only one was left alive. The rest, he swore, were all killedby a black giant who guarded them. Now there was such a giant forhe fought at the side of Kheperra and bore his body out of thebattle. More, he was seen upon a trading boat going down the Nile,and with him were two women and a child, doubtless disguised. Bycraft these three slipped through the hands of my officers atMemphis, who afterwards were degraded for their negligence, and itwas reported that they had made their way to Babylon. Yet our spiestell us nothing of their coming to Babylon, which is strange ifQueen Rima and her daughter, who is called Princess of Egypt,reached the Court of King Ditanah with whom now and again we havebeen at war for many years. Therefore, either they are dead or theyare hiding in Egypt."
"It would seem that this is so, Pharaoh," said the Vizier, andthe other councillors nodded assent.
"Of late," went on Apepi, "a wind of rumour has sprung up whichblows from the Cataracts to the sea, and whispers in the ears ofmen in every city and village on the Nile. This rumour says thatthe Queen of Egypt lives and ere long will appear to take herthrone. It says, moreover, that she shelters among that strangeBrotherhood of learned folk who have their home in the tombs of theold pyramids near Memphis and who are called the Order of the Dawn.It was to find out the truth of this matter that, somewhat againstmy counsel, you, Vizier Anath, sent certain bold fellows underpromise of great reward to spy upon this Order which has notraitors, and to get sight of this wondrous maiden who can climbthe pyramids and who, rumour says, is none other than the Princessof Egypt herself, though for aught I know she may be but ajuggler."
"Or a spirit," suggested the Vizier, "since it seems impossiblethat a woman can perform such feats, and as to this matter there isa legend."
"Or even a spirit, though for my part I put little faith inspirits. Well, the men go; they creep into the Holy Land, as thisplace is called; they see the climber descending a pyramid; thoughI gave no such order, they seize her, which shows that she is fleshand blood; she calls aloud, a black giant—mark! again a blackgiant—rushes roaring to her rescue. He slays three of thesemen as though they were but children and hurls the man's own knifeafter the fourth, wounding him sorely, so that the maiden escapesand the Order of the Dawn is put upon its guard. Now I say thatthis maiden is no other than Nefra, Princess of Egypt, stillguarded by that Ethiopian who bore her father's body from thebattlefield."
When the murmur of assent had died away, Apepi continued:
"I say also that this business is very dangerous. Let us look itin the face. What are we Shepherds? We are a race that generationsago entered Egypt and took possession of its richest lands, drivingits king back to Thebes and usurping the throne of the North. ThisI still hold, and the South also in a fashion, for we havecorrupted its chief nobles and its high priests, binding them withchains of gold. Yet we are in peril, having been much weakened byceaseless wars with Babylon; also, many of our people haveintermarried with Egyptians, as indeed I did myself, so that theShepherds are becoming stained to the colour of the dwellers on theNile. Now these Egyptians are a stubborn and a subtle folk, alsothey are loyal to their old traditions and to the blood of thekings that ruled them for thousands of years. If one day theyshould learn certainly that a queen of that blood lives, it wellmay be that they will rise like the Nile in flood and sweep us intonothingness. Therefore I say that this queen must be destroyed andwith her the Brotherhood that is called the Order of the Dawn."
In the silence that followed the Prince Khian rose from thechair in which he was seated below the throne, and makingobeisance, spoke for the first time, saying:
"O King my father, hear me. As is known to you I study manythings that have to do with the traditions and the mysteries ofancient Egypt, and amongst others from certain instructed men andfrom old writings I have learned much of this Order of the Dawn. Itis an old order and its members are peaceful folk who fight withthe spirit and not with the sword, a very powerful order, moreover,for although none know them, it has adherents by the thousandthroughout Egypt, perhaps even in this Court, and, it is reported,in far lands as well, especially in Babylonia. Further, it isheaded by a mighty prophet, an ancient man named Roy, if indeed hebe a man; one who holds commune with the gods, and like all thoseover whom he rules, is protected by the gods. Lastly, by treatymade with our forefathers, the first of the Shepherd kings, andrenewed by every one of them, even by yourself, my Father, the HolyGround of graves where this order dwells in the shadow of thepyramids, is sacred and inviolate. Under pain of a dreadful curse,which curse it would seem has fallen swiftly upon those four who,somewhat against your counsel, and certainly against mine, brokethe pact and entered this land, and there, not satisfied withspying, tried to do violence to a certain lady or spirit. Yet underoath and custom it may not be entered, nor may any harm be workedto the dwellers in the tombs. Therefore, Pharaoh my father, I prayyou think no more of bringing destruction on this order and on amaiden whom you believe to be the daughter of Kheperra, since ifyou attempt it I am sure that you will bring destruction uponyourself and upon many of those who serve you."
Now the King grew angry.
"Almost might one think, Prince," he said with a sneer, "thatyou yourself had been sworn of this Order of the Dawn. What areoaths and treaties when our throne itself is at stake? There isdisaffection in the land. Babylon harasses us continually, and why?Because she says that we have worked wrong to one of her princesseswho married Kheperra, or have done her to death. You do not knowit, but I have it in a recent letter from her King. I say that allthis nest of plotters must be destroyed, whether it be your will ornot."
The Prince Khian seated himself again and was silent, but Anaththe Vizier said:
"O Pharaoh, a thought has come to me: is there not another way?Can you not walk a gentler road and gain your ends without breakingfaith with the Order of the Dawn, which indeed is greatly to befeared, since, like the Prince Khian, I hold that it is protectedby Heaven itself? You believe that this Lady of the Pyramids is thelawful child of Kheperra, and it may be so. If this can beestablished, here is my plan. Send an embassy to Roy the Prophetand demand that this lady should be given to you in marriage andbecome your lawful queen, as she well may do, seeing that now youhave none. Thus would you tie all Egypt together in the bonds oflove and keep your hands unstained."
At these words Khian laughed aloud and the councillors smiled.But Apepi stared at Anath, then dropped his fierce eyes andconsidered awhile. At length he lifted them again and said:
"You are wise in your fashion, Anath. A lion's cub can be tamedas well as killed, although it must be remembered that if tamed,still at last it grows into a lion and longs to walk the desert andfill itself with wild meat, as did its begetters from the first oftime. Why should I not wed this maiden—if she lives, as Ibelieve—and thus unite the House of the Shepherd kings andthat of the old Pharaohs of the land? It would put an end to manydifferences and thereafter Egypt might be one and at peace, ablealso to look Babylon in the face. Only, what says the Prince Khian?I am not so old but that children might be born of such a union,undertaken in the hope that the eldest of them, like to thePharaohs of old times, should wear the double Crown of North andSouth without question or dispute; for ever it was the law of Egyptthat the right to royalty came through the mother born of the truerace of Pharaohs, and thus has dynasty been linked to dynasty fromthe beginning."
Now the Vizier and all there present looked at Khian, wonderingwhat he would answer, because upon this answer in the end mighthang his inheritance to the crown of the North.
For a little while he made none. Then suddenly he laughed againand said:
"It seems that the case stands thus.If there lives onewho is the heiress of Kheperra, the dead Pharaoh of the South, andtherefore of the ancient royal blood of Egypt that ruled forthousands of years before we Shepherds seized a portion of theirinheritance, andif she consents to wed my royal father, theKing, andif, having wed him, a child is born of thismarriage, I, the present apparent heir, under such a solemn treatyof union may be dispossessed of my heritage. Well, here are manyIfs, and should all of them be fulfilled a score of years or sohence, does it so greatly matter? Do I so much desire to be King ofthe North and the inheritor of wars and troubles, that for the sakeof such a rule I should seek to prevent the healing of Egypt'swounds and the welding together of her severed crowns? Man's day isshort, and Pharaoh or peasant, soon he is forgot and perchance, inthe end, it will be better for him if he has been a bringer ofpeace rather than the wearer of a ravelled robe of power that hedoes not seek."
"Truly I was right when I said that you must belong to yonderOrder of the Dawn, for not so in a like case should I have answeredthe King my father, Khian," said Apepi, astonished. "Still, letthat be, for each man dreams his own dreams and feeds upon his ownfollies. Therefore I take you at your word, that as the heirapparent to my throne you have nothing to say against this plan, tomy mind wild enough, yet one of which trial may be made, even if inthe end it should damage you. Now hearken, Khian, it is my will tosend you, the Prince of the North, on an embassy to this prophetRoy and to the Council of the Order of the Dawn. Will you, who arewise and politic, undertake such a mission?"
"Before I answer, Pharaoh, tell me what words would be put inthe mouth of your ambassador. Would these be words of peace orwar?"
"Both, Khian. He would say to the People of the Dawn that thePharaoh of the North was grieved that against his will the pactbetween him and them was broken by certain madmen in his servicewho every one of them had paid the penalty of their crime, inatonement of which he brought gifts to be laid as offerings uponthe altars of whatever gods they worship. He would inquire whetherit is true that among them shelters Nefra, the child of Kheperraand of Rima, the daughter of the King of Babylon, and if hediscovers that this is so, which may prove impossible, for perhapsshe might be hidden away and all knowledge of her denied, he woulddeclare in the presence of their Council, and of the maidenherself, if may be, that Apepi, King of the North, being still aman of middle age and one who lacks a lawful queen, offers to takethis maiden, Nefra, to wife with all due solemnities, and havingobtained your consent thereto, to swear that a child of hers,should she bear any, shall by right of birth after my death wearthe double crown of Egypt as Pharaoh of the Upper and the LowerLands. All of these things he would prove by writings sealed withmy seal and your own, which would be given to him."
"Such are the words of peace, O King, which I hear andunderstand. Now let me learn what are those of war."
"Few and simple, it would seem, Khian. If this maiden lives andthe offer is refused by her or on her behalf, then you would saythat I, the King Apepi, tear up all treaties between myself and thePeople of the Dawn whom I will destroy as plotters against mythrone and the peace of Egypt."
"And if it should be proved that there is no such maiden, whatthen?"
"Then uttering no threats, you would return and report tome."
"Life at this Court is wearisome to me since my return from theSyrian wars, Pharaoh, and here is a new business to which I have afancy—I know not why. Therefore, if it pleases you to sendme, I will undertake your mission," said Khian after thinking for awhile. "Yet is it well that I should go as the Prince Khian, seeingthat although the throne is in your gift and you can bequeath it towhom you will, hitherto I have been looked upon as your heir, andthis Order of the Dawn might be mistrustful of such a messenger, oreven make strange use of him? Thus he might remain as a hostageamong them."
"Which mayhap I should ask you to do, Khian, as a proof of mygood faith until this marriage be accomplished. For understand onething. If the Princess Nefra lives, it is my will to wed her,because, as I see, she and she alone is the road to safety. He whocrosses me in this matter is my enemy to the death; whether he bethe prophet Roy or any other man, surely he shall die."
"You are quick of decision, my father. An hour ago no suchthought had entered your mind, and now it holds no other."
"Aye, Son, for now, thanks to Anath, I see a ship that will bearme and Egypt over a rising flood of troubles which soon mightoverwhelm us both, and after the fashion of the great, I embarkbefore it be swept downstream. Vizier, when you espied that ship,you did good service, and for you there is a chain of gold and muchadvancement. Nay, keep your thanks till it has borne us safe toharbour. For the rest, if you, Khian, think this mission toodangerous—and it has dangers—I will seek another envoy,though you are the one whom I should choose. I doubt whether youwill deceive these keen-eyed magicians by taking another name andpretending that you are not Khian, but an officer of the Court, ora private person. Still, do so if you will."
"Why not, Pharaoh?" answered Khian, laughing, "seeing that, ifall goes well, it is your purpose to make of me a very privateperson, for then I who this morning was the heir apparent, or so itpleased you to say, shall be but one of many king's sons. If thatchances I would ask whether I who shall have lost much may retainmy private estates and revenues that have come to me through mymother or by the endowment of your Majesty? For I who do notgreatly care for crowns could wish to remain rich with means tolive at ease and follow those pursuits I love."
"That is sworn to you, Khian, here and now and upon my royalword. Let it be recorded!"
"I thank the King, and now by permission I will withdraw myselfto talk with that wounded man before he dies, since perhaps he cantell me much that may be useful upon this business."
Then the Prince Khian prostrated himself and went.
When he had watched him go, King Apepi thought to himself:
Surely this young man has a great heart. Few would not havewinced beneath such a blow, unless indeed they planned treachery,which Khian could never do. Almost am I grieved. Yet it must be so.If that royal maiden lives, I will wed her and swear the throne toher children, for thus only can I and Egypt sleep in peace. Then hesaid aloud:
"The Council is ended and woe to him that betrays its secrets,for he shall be thrown to the lions."
Within thirty days of the holding of this Council, a messengerappeared on what was acknowledged to be the frontier of the HolyGround that was marked by the highest point to which the Nile rosein times of flood, and called to one who was working in the fieldthat he had a writing which he prayed him to deliver to the Prophetof the Order of the Dawn.
The man came and, staring at the messenger stupidly, asked:
"What is the Order of the Dawn and who is its prophet?"
"Perchance, Friend, you might make inquiries," said themessenger, handing him the roll and with it no small present."Meanwhile I, who may always be found at dawn or sunset seated atmy prayers in yonder group of palms, will bide here and await theanswer."
The farmer, for such he seemed to be, scratched his head and,taking the roll and the present, said that he would try to serveone so generous, though he knew not of whom to ask concerning thisorder and its prophet.
On the following day at sunset he appeared again and handed tothe messenger another roll which he declared he had been charged bysome person unknown to give to him for delivery to the King Apepiat his Court at Tanis. The messenger, mocking this peasant, saidthat he had never heard of King Apepi and did not know where Tanismight be; still out of kindness of heart, he would try to discoverand make due delivery of the roll after which the two smiled ateach other and departed.
Some days later this writing was read to Apepi by his privatescribe. It ran thus:
"In the name of that Spirit who rules the world,and of his servant Osiris, god of the dead, greeting to Apepi, Kingof the Shepherds, now dwelling at the city of Tanis in LowerEgypt.
"Know, O King Apepi, that we, Roy the Prophet and the Council ofthe Order of the Dawn, who sit in the shadow of the ancientpyramids built long ago by certain kings of Egypt, once members ofour order, to serve as tombs for their bodies and to be monumentsto their greatness on which all eyes might gaze till the end of theworld; we who from age to age drink of the wisdom of the Sphinx,the Terror of the desert, have received your message and given itconsideration. Know, O King, that although of late we have sufferedgrievous wrong at the hands of some who seem to have been yourofficers, for which wrong those unhappy ones paid with their lives,as all must do who attempt to violate our sanctity and to peer intoour secrets; in obedience to the precepts of our Order, we forgivethat wrong and having put it aside as a matter of small account, wewill receive the ambassador whom you desire to send to us todiscuss matters of which you do not reveal the purport. Know, OKing, further, that this ambassador, whoever he may be, must comealone, for it is contrary to our rules to admit more than onestranger beyond the borders of the Holy Ground. If after learningthis it be still your pleasure to send that ambassador, let himappear before the next full moon in the same grove of palms wherethis roll was delivered to your messenger. Here one of those whoserve us will find him and guide him to where we are, nor shall hesuffer any harm at our hands."
When Apepi had heard this letter, he sent for the Prince Khianand asked him privately whether still he dared to adventure himselfunaccompanied among the people of the Order of the Dawn and in aplace which all men swore was haunted.
"Why not, Father?" asked Khian. "If mischief is meant againstme, an ambassador's guard would be no protection, nor are ghosts orspirits to be frightened away by numbers. If I go at all I would assoon go alone as in company. Also it is plain that thus only canthis embassy be carried out, because yonder Brotherhood will notreceive more than a single man."
"As it pleases you, Son," replied Apepi. "Go now and make ready.To-morrow the writing shall be delivered to you by the Viziertogether with my instructions; also a guard will be waiting toconduct you to the place appointed by this prophet. Go and returnin safety, remembering our bargain and bringing this maiden withyou in charge of women of her own people, if so it may be, for thusshall you earn my favour."
"I go," said Khian, "to return, or perchance not to return, asthe gods may direct."
So, everything having been made ready and the roll containingthe offers and the threats of King Apepi given into his keeping,together with offerings of gold for the gods of the Children of theDawn and presents of jewels for the Princess Nefra, if it should beproved that she was the wondrous maiden who dwelt among them, Khiandeparted. Yet he did not travel as the Prince, but rather as aScribe of the Court, Rasa by name, whom it had pleased the King tochoose to be his envoy upon a certain business. Leaving Tanis sosecretly that few discovered he had gone, he sailed up Nile in aship whose sailors had never seen him, and although they had ordersto obey him in everything, took him to be what he said he was, amessenger, Rasa by name, travelling upon the royal business. Eventhe guard that accompanied him, six in number, were soldiers from adistant city who had never looked upon his face.
His journey ended, he reached the landing place in the afternoonupon the day appointed and was escorted by the soldiers who borethe gold and other gifts, also his travelling gear, to the grove ofpalms which the messenger had described, as to which there could beno mistake, for no other was in sight. Here he dismissed the guard,who left him doubtfully and yet were glad to go before eveningcame, for like all Egypt they believed this place to be haunted bythe ghosts of the mighty dead, also by the Spirit of the Pyramidswhose eyes drove men to madness.
"Now, as we are ordered by Anath the Vizier," said the captainof the guard, "we and the ship in which you have travelled, my LordRasa, depart to Memphis where we may be found when we are summoned,though we are not sure that you will ever need a ship again."
"Why not, Captain?" asked Khian, or Rasa.
"Because this place has an evil repute, my Lord Rasa, and it issaid that no stranger who crosses yonder belt of sand everreturns."
"If so, what happens to him, Captain?"
"We do not know, but it is reported that he is walled up in atomb and left to perish there. Or, if he escapes this fate and isas young and well-favoured as you are, perchance he meets thebeauteous Spirit of the Pyramids who wanders about in themoonlight, and becomes her lover."
"If she is so fair, Captain, worse things might happen to aman."
"Nay, Lord Rasa, for when he kisses her on the lips, she looksinto his eyes and madness takes hold of him, so that he runs afterher, till at last he falls on the sand raving and, should he liveat all, remains thus all his days."
"Why does he not catch her, Captain?"
"Because she leads him to one of the pyramids, up which, being aspirit, she can glide like a moonbeam but whither he cannot follow.And when he sees that he has lost her, then his brain boils and heis no more a man."
"You make me afraid, Captain. This would be a sad fate to happento a learned scribe, for such is really my trade, just when he hadwon favour at the Court. Still, I have my orders and you know thedoom of him who disobeys, or even does not carry out, the commandsof his Majesty Apepi."
"Aye, Lord Rasa, I know well enough, for this king is veryfierce, and if he has set his mind on anything, ill to cross. Sucha one, if he is lucky, is shortened by a head, or if he is unlucky,is beaten to death with rods."
"If so, Captain, it would seem better to run the risk of theghosts, or even of the terrible eyes of the Spirit of the Pyramids,rather than to return with you, as I confess that I should wish.About my neck I have a holy charm which is said to defend itswearer from all tomb-dwellers and other evil things, and to thisand to my prayers I must trust myself. Soon I hope to see you againupon the ship, but if you learn that I am dead, I pray of you, layan offering for my soul upon the first altar of Osiris that youfind."
"I'll not forget it, Lord Rasa, for know that I like you welland could have wished you a better fate," answered the captain, whowas kind-hearted; adding, as he departed with his company,"Perchance you have offended Pharaoh or the Vizier, and one orother of them has chosen this way to be rid of you."
"That man is as cheerful as a bullfrog croaking in a pool in anight of storm," thought Khian to himself. "Well, perhaps he isright, and if so, what will it matter when those pyramids have seenthe Nile rise another hundred times?"
Then he sat himself down upon the ground, resting his backagainst the bole of one of the palms, and contemplated the mightyoutlines of these same pyramids, which hitherto he had only seenfrom far away, thinking to himself, as Nefra had thought, thatthose who built them must have been kings indeed. Also hereflected, not without pleasure, for he was a lover of adventuresand new things, upon the strangeness of his mission and of themanner in which it had been thrust upon him.
If this royal maiden lives, he thought, and I succeed it meansthat I lose a crown, and if I do not succeed, then it is alsopossible that I shall lose the crown, since my father neverforgives those who fail. Indeed, it would be best for me if thereis no such lady, or that I should not find her. At any rate, thereis some girl who climbs pyramids, because before he died thatwoman-thief swore to me that he saw her. He swore to me also thatshe was very beauteous, the loveliest lady that ever he beheld,which almost proves to me that she cannot have been the princess,for as the gods do not give everything, princesses arealways—or almost always—ugly. Moreover, they do notclimb pyramids but lie about and eat sweetmeats. Perhaps after allshe whom the dying thief believed he saw, if he saw any one, is aspirit, and if so, may it be given to me to behold her, to do whichI would take my chance of madness. Meanwhile, these Children of theDawn are strange folk, to judge from all that I can learnconcerning them, yet it is said, most kindly, so perhaps they willnot murder me, even if they guess or know that I am the PrinceKhian. What would be the use, seeing there are so many who areprinces, or who can be made princes by a decree and a touch of asceptre?
Reflecting thus, Khian fell asleep, for the afternoon was veryhot and he had found little rest upon that crowded boat.
While he was sleeping Roy the Prophet, the lord Tau, and thePrincess Nefra were taking counsel together in a chamber of thetemple where they dwelt.
"The messenger has landed, Prophet," said Tau; "it is reportedto me that he is already seated in the grove of palms."
"Is aught else reported, Tau, that is, as to his business?"asked Roy. "If so, speak it out, since a command has come to methat the time is at hand when our Lady of Egypt here"—and hepointed to Nefra—"should be taken into our full counsel."
"Yes, Prophet. A certain brother of ours who is one of the Courtof King Apepi—look not astonished, Princess, for our brethrenare everywhere—informs me by the fashion that is known to youthat this business is one which concerns a certain lady veryclosely. To be brief: When four men strove to carry off this lady,Ru the Ethiopian made a mistake, for he killed three of them butsuffered the fourth to get away, though wounded to the death. Thisman reached the Court at Tanis and before he died made a reportwhich, added to other rumours, assured King Apepi that a certainbabe who escaped from his hands in Thebes long ago—dwellsamong us here and is no other than the heiress of the ancient lineof the Pharaohs of Egypt."
"It seems that this king is a shrewd man," said Roy.
"Very shrewd," answered Tau, "and quick to decide; so much sothat on a hint given to him by his Vizier Anath, also a shrewd man,he determined at once not to kill a certain lady, as at first hethought to do, but to make her his queen and thus, by promisingtheir heritage to her offspring, to unite the Upper and the LowerLands without war or trouble."
Now Nefra started, but before she could speak Roy answered:
"The scheme has merits, great merits, for thus would our ends beattained and many sorrows and perils melt away like morning mist.But," he added with a sigh, "what says Nefra our Princess, whoafter to-night's ceremony will be our Queen?"
"I say," answered Nefra coldly, "that I am not a woman to besold for the price of a crown, or of a hundred crowns. This man,Apepi the Usurper, is one of the fierce Shepherds who are theenemies of our race. He is a thief of the desert who has stolenhalf Egypt and holds it by force and fraud. He, who is more thanold enough to be my father, slew my father, the Pharaoh Kheperra,and strove to slay me and my mother, the Queen Rima, the daughterof Babylon. Having failed in this, now he seeks to buy me whom hehas never seen, as an Arab buys a mare of priceless blood, and forhis own purposes to set me at the head of his household. Prophet, Iwill have none of him. Rather than enter his palace as a bride Iwill hurl myself from the tallest pyramid and seek refuge withOsiris."
"Here we have the answer that I foresaw," said Roy with a littlesmile upon his aged lips; "nor is it one that causes me to grieve,since whatever its gains, such a union would be unholy. Fear not,Princess. While the Order of the Dawn has power you are safe fromthe arms of Apepi the Wolf. Tell me, Tau, according to the reportthat has reached you, is this all that the King of the North has tosay to us?"
"Nay, Prophet. When the roll that yonder messenger bears isopened, I think that in it will be found written, that if theheiress of Egypt is not delivered to him, then he proposes to takeher by force, or if he cannot do so, to send her down to death, andwith her, notwithstanding his treaties, every one of the Childrenof the Dawn from the most aged to the babe in arms."
"Is it so?" said Roy. "Well, if a fool strives to drag asleeping snake from its hole, that snake awakes, puffs out itshead, and strikes, as mayhap Apepi will find before all is done.But these things are not yet; time to talk of them when the royalhand is thrust into the hole to grip the deadly hooded snake.Meanwhile, this envoy from Apepi must be granted the hospitalitywhich we have sworn to him, and brought from the palm grove wherehe sits alone. Would it please you, Princess, to throw a man's robeover that woman's dress of yours and go to lead him here? Ru andthe Lady Kemmah would accompany you, keeping themselves out ofsight? If so, being clever, you might learn something from the man,who finding but a gentle youth sent to guide him, would fear notrap, and perhaps even speak freely to such a one."
"Yes," answered Nefra, "I think that it would please me; thatis, if you are sure that there is no trap or ambush, since the walkto the grove is pleasant and I have been cooped up of late."
"There is no ambush, Lady," replied Roy. "Since what happenedawhile ago by the pyramids our frontiers have been well guarded;also your every step will be watched, although you do not see thewatchers. Therefore fear nothing. Learn all you can from this envoyand bring him to the Sphinx where he will be blindfolded and ledbefore us."
"I go," said Nefra, laughing. "To-morrow I shall be called aqueen and who knows whether afterwards I shall be suffered to walkalone."
So she went accompanied by Tau who summoned Ru and Kemmah in oneof the courts of the temple and there gave certain orders to themand to others who seemed to be awaiting him. This done he returnedto Roy and looking him in the face, said in a low voice:
"Do you, O Prophet, who know so much, chance to have learnedwhat may be the name and quality of this envoy from Apepi?"
Now Roy looked him in the eyes and said:
"It comes into my mind, how or whence does not matter, thatalthough he travels as a simple officer of the Court, called I knownot what, the man is no other than the Prince Khian, Apepi'sheir."
"So I think also," said Tau, "and not without reason. Tell me,holy Prophet, have you learned aught concerning this Khian?"
"Much, Tau. From his boyhood he has been watched by those atApepi's Court who are our friends, and their report of him is verygood. He has his faults like other men in youth, and he is somewhatrash. Had he not been so, never would he have undertaken thismission under strange conditions. For the rest he is more Egyptianthan Shepherd, for in him the mother's blood runs strong; and if heworships any gods at all, of which, he being a philosopher, I amnot sure, they are those of Egypt. Further, he is learned, brave,handsome of body, and generous in mind; something of a dreamer, onewho seeks that which he will never find upon the earth, one, too,who longs to heal Egypt's wounds. Indeed, he seems to be such a manas, had I a daughter, I would choose for her in marriage if Imight. This is the report that I have concerning the Prince Khian.Is yours as good?"
"In all things it is the same, Prophet. Yet why does he comehither upon such an errand, seeing that, if it succeeds, it maycost him his succession to the Crown? I fear some trap."
"I think, Tau, that he comes for adventure, and because he seeksnew things; also because he is drawn to our doctrines and wouldstudy them with his own eyes and ears, not knowing that he may findmore than he seeks."
"Is it in the hope that he will do so, Prophet, that you haveput it into the mind of the Princess Nefra to meet him yonder inthe palm grove?"
"It is, Tau. When I said that such a marriage as this Apepiproposes had many merits, what I meant was, not that she should bethrown to the Shepherd lion, but that a marriage between her andthe Prince Khian would have those merits. How could Egypt be bettertied together? Even if we are strong enough to wage it, we arehaters of war, and would not attain our ends by death andbloodshed. Yet to propose such a thing would defeat itself, since,as she told us, this Lady Nefra is not one to be sold or driven.Her heart and nothing else is her guide, which she will follow fastand far."
"The heart of woman goes out more readily to princes than itdoes to humble messengers. What if this one who sits among the palmtrees does not please her?"
"Then, Tau, all is finished and we must find another road. LetFate decide after she has judged, not of the Prince but of the man.We cannot. Hearken. This envoy, however named, comes to learn whatthousands know already, whether or not the daughter and heiress ofKheperra shelters among us. We can deny or we can confess. Whichshall we do?"
"If we deny, Prophet, certainly he will discover the truthotherwise and set us down as liars and cowards. If we confess, heand the world will know us for true men and brave, and that theoath which we swear to the goddess of Verity is no empty form. Sowhatever we may lose, we shall win honour even from our foes.Therefore, I say confess and face the issue."
"So say I and the rest of the Council, Tau. To-night before thedelegates from all Egypt and elsewhere, the Princess is to becrowned its Queen in the great hall of the temple, a matter thatcannot be hid, since the very bats will twitter it throughout theland. Therefore it seems wise to me that this messenger should bepresent at the ceremony and if he will, make open report of it toApepi. There is another thing of which he must also make report,Tau: namely, whether the new-crowned Queen will take this Apepi asa husband."
"Already we know the answer, Prophet, but afterit—what?"
"After it—Babylon. Listen, Tau. Apepi will send an army todestroy us and to capture the Queen, but he will find nothing todestroy, for the Order has its hiding places, and in Egypt are manytombs and catacombs where soldiers dare not come, while the Queenwill be far away. If Apepi seeks a curse, let the curse fall uponhim, as fall it shall when a hundred thousand Babylonians pour downon Tanis in answer to dead Rima's prayer and to right herdaughter's wrongs."
"Be it so," said Tau. "Those who seek the face of War must beprepared to look him in the eyes, for such is the rule of God andman."
Nefra, wrapped in a long cloak, approached the grove of palms,followed by Ru and the Lady Kemmah, who grumbled at thebusiness.
"The day is hot," she said, "and who but fools would walk so farin the blaze of the sun? To-night there are ceremonies in whichyou, Princess, must play the greatest part. Is it fitting that youand I should weary ourselves thus when the work of making readyyour robes and jewels is not finished? What is this new madness?What do you seek?"
"That which, as you have instructed me, is sought of all women,Nurse, namely—a man," answered Nefra in her sweet, mockingvoice. "I believe that there is a man in yonder palm grove and I goto find him."
"A man, indeed! Are there not men in plenty nearer home, iftombs can be called a home while one is still living beneath thesun? Still, it is true that most of them are gray-bearded dotardsand the rest but priests or anchorites who think of nothing buttheir souls, or husbandmen who toil all day and dream all night ofhow much mud Nile will yield at its next rising. Well, there arethe palms and I see no man, nor can I walk any farther in thisaccursed sand. Here is the statue of a god, or perchance of someking whose name no one has heard for a thousand years. At least,god or king, he gives shade and in it I will sit as, if you arewise, you will do also while Ru hunts for this man of yours, thoughwhen he sees a black giant grinning at him with a great axe in hishand I think that he will run away."
"So do I," said Nefra, "yet, Ru, come with me, as indeed youmust."
Then walking somewhat to the right she entered the grove ofpalms at its end and stepped softly along it, bidding Ru keephimself as much hidden as possible. Presently, seated against thetrunk of one of them she saw an officer who wore upon his robe thelion badge of the Shepherd kings, having by his side certainpackages, and behold! he was fast asleep. Now a thought took herand she commanded Ru to approach him softly, and having carried offthe packages, to go and hide with them behind the statue whereKemmah sat. Then, she said, he was to follow her with Kemmah andthe gear in such fashion, if might be, that the officer did not seethem as she led him toward the statue of the Sphinx.
This Ru did without awakening Khian, for although he was solarge, like all Ethiopians he could move softly enough atneed—an art that they learn in tracking enemies and game. Hevanished with his burden behind the statue, whence she knew well hewas watching her in case of danger, but Nefra, leaning againstanother palm, studied the sleeper closely. At the first glance shewas aware that never before had she beheld such a man as thisofficer, one at once so handsome and so refined of face.
If his eyes, which I cannot see, are as good as the rest of him,he is beautiful, thought Nefra. Also he looks like one whose spiritguides his flesh and not his flesh his spirit; and as she thought,something new, something she had never felt before stirred herserenity and frightened her a little, though in what way she wasnot sure.
So for many minutes they remained, the weary Khian sleeping andNefra watching him. At length he stirred, stretched out his arms asthough to clasp a dream, yawned, and opened his eyes.
Theyare as good as the rest of him! reflected Nefra asshe slipped behind the palm and hid there, which they were, beinglarge, brown, and somewhat melancholy.
Now Khian remembered the packets which contained the presentsand the gold and began to search for them eagerly.
"By the gods, they are gone!" he said aloud in a voice that,although anxious, still was soft and pleasant. "How can this havehappened and I not know it, seeing that they lay under my hand?Truly they are right who say that this place is the home ofghosts."
Nefra stepped forward, closely muffled in her long cloak, andasked:
"Is aught amiss, Sir? And if so, can I aid you?"
"Yes," said Khian, "by restoring to me certain articles which Isuppose you have stolen, young man. That is, if you are a man," headded doubtfully, "for your voice——"
"—Is breaking, Sir," replied Nefra, trying to make it ashoarse as possible.
"Then it has broken the wrong way. Breaking voices should growgruff, not soft as a girl's. But let that be. Restore to me mygoods lest I should—well, kill you——"
"And perchance thereby lose them and much else for ever,Sir."
"You do not seem very frightened. Tell me, who are you?"
"Sir, I am the guide appointed to lead you—if you beApepi's officer—to where you must lodge before you arebrought into the presence of the Council of the Order of the Dawn.Knowing that you were alone and thinking that you might be alarmedif armed men came, I, as a young person who can frighten no one,was chosen to fill this office by the Council."
"That is very kind of the Council. But meanwhile, Young Person,where are the goods which my servants set by my side before theydeparted?"
"Sir, they have gone on before you. As you said just now, thisis a home of ghosts and ghosts can carry gold and garments veryfast."
"Then they might have carried me also, though on the whole I amglad they did not, for, Young Person, you amuse me. Well, I supposethat I must take your word for it, as to the goods, I mean, and ifI find that you have lied, I can always kill you afterwards, or ifI don't, the Order of the Dawn can, since they will have lost theirpresents. What next?"
"Be pleased to come with me, Sir."
"Good, Young Person. Lead on, I follow."
So this pair started upon their long walk, Nefra being careful tolead her companion wide of that overthrown statue behind which hidKemmah and Ru.
"Do you live in this place?" asked Khian presently.
"Yes, Sir, here and hereabouts," replied Nefra withvagueness.
"And might I ask what is your office when you are not escortingtravellers, who must be rare, and arranging for the transport oftheir baggage by uncommon means?"
"Oh! anything," replied Nefra still more vaguely, "but generallyI run errands."
"Indeed! And where to?"
"Oh! anywhere. But tell me, Sir, are you acquainted with thepyramids?"
"Not at all, Friend, except from a distance. The pyramids, itwould appear, are now the private property of that Order youmentioned, to which, by the way, I, who also run errands, have amessage to deliver. None may approach them. Indeed, I have heardthat some unfortunate men who wished to explore their wonders notlong ago, came to a terrible end. According to the story a blacklion rushed out of one of them, killed three of those men, andmauled the fourth so badly that afterwards he died. Or it may havebeen one of your ghosts that rushed out. At any rate, the mendied."
"What a strange tale, Sir. I wonder that we did not hear of it,but living quite secluded as we do, we hear nothing, or at leastvery little. But they are beautiful, those pyramids, are they not,standing up thus against the evening sky in majesty? Look how theirsharp outlines seem to cut into the heavens. Also from them thegreat dead seem to speak to us across the gulfs of Time."
"I perceive, Young Person, that you have imagination, which isunusual in those who run errands and guide travellers. Yet I dareto differ from you. These stone heaps undoubtedly are beautifulwith a beauty that crushes the mind, though not so much so as aremountains chiselled out by Nature and capped with snow, such as Ihave seen in Syria. But to me they speak not of the mighty deadwhose memories they glorify, but of the thousands of forgotten oneswho perished in the toil of their uprearing, that in them the bonesof kings might find a house deemed to be eternal and their namespreserved among men. Was it worth while to leave monuments to bethe marvel of generations at the cost of so much doom andmisery?"
"I do not know, Sir, who never thought of the matter thus. Yetthere is this to be said. Mankind must suffer, so I have been toldwho am but an ignorant——"
"—Young person," suggested Khian.
"And generally it suffers to no end," went on Nefra as thoughshe had not heard him, "leaving naught behind, not even a record ofits pain. Here at least something remains which the world willadmire for thousands of years after those who caused the sufferingand those who suffered are lost in darkness. Suffering that haspurpose, or that bears fruit, even though we know not the purposeand never see the fruit, may be borne almost with joy, but empty,sterile suffering is a desert without water and a torment withouthope."
Khian looked at the speaker, or rather at her hood, for he couldsee nothing else, and remarked:
"The thought is just and finely put. They instruct those who runerrands well in this land."
"The brethren of the Order are learned, so even the young canpick up crumbs of knowledge from their feasts—if it pleasesthem to look for them, Sir—but forgive me, how are younamed?"
"Named?—Oh! I am called Rasa the Scribe."
"Is it so? I did not guess your trade because among us scribescarry palettes at the girdle, not swords; also their hands aredifferent. I should have thought that you were a soldier and ahunter and a climber of the mountains of which you spoke, not acopyist of documents in hot palace rooms."
"Sometimes I am these things also," he replied hastily,"especially a climber—when I was in Syria. By the way, myguide, I have heard strange stories of another climber, one whoscales these pyramids. It is said at Tanis and elsewhere that theyare haunted by a spirit who runs up and down their sides at night,and even in the daytime also. I say by a spirit, for woman shecannot be."
"Why not, Scribe Rasa?"
"Because, or so the tale tells, this climber is so beautifulthat those who look upon her go mad, and who could be made mad bythe sight of any woman? Also what woman could clamber over thosesmooth and mighty monuments like a lizard?"
"If you are a scaler of mountains, Scribe Rasa, you will knowthat such feats are often not so difficult as they seem. Therelives a family of men in this place that for generations has beenable to conquer the pyramids by day or night," she replied, leavingthe first part of his question unanswered.
"Then if I stay here long enough I will pray them to teach metheir art, in the hope that at the top of them I might meet thisspirit and be made mad by drinking of the Cup of Beauty. But youhave not answered me. Is there such a spirit, and if so, can I seeher?—to do which I would give my—well, a greatdeal."
"Here before us is the Sphinx which I thought, Scribe Rasa,being one so curious, you would have noticed as we approached it.Now put your question to that god, for they say that he solvesriddles sometimes, if he likes the asker, though never yet haveI wrung an answer from those stony, smiling lips."
"Indeed? I have sundry problems that I seek to solve and one ofthem is what may be hidden by that long cloak of yours, my youngguide with an instructed mind."
"Then you must propound them at another time, after the needfulprayers and fastings. And now, your pardon, but I am commanded toblindfold you because we have come to the entrance of thesanctuaries of the Order of the Dawn, of which no stranger maylearn the secret. Will you be pleased to kneel down, for you arevery tall, Scribe Rasa, and I can scarcely reach your head."
"Oh! why not?" he answered. "First my packages are stolen; thenI am thrown to the crocodiles of curiosity, and now I must beblindfolded, or perhaps beheaded by a 'young person' who has drivenme as mad as though she were the Spirit of the Pyramids herself. Ikneel. Proceed."
"Why do you talk of a poor youth who earns his bread byfollowing the profession of a guide as 'she,' also as a thief orperhaps a murderer, and compare him to the Spirit of the Pyramids,Scribe Rasa? Be so good as to keep your head still and not try tolook over your shoulder as you are doing, lest I should hurt youwith the bandage. Fix your eyes upon the face of the Sphinx infront of you and think of all the riddles you would like to ask ofits divinity. Now all is ready, I begin"; and very deftly andsoftly she tied a scented silken cloth, warm from her own bosom,about his head, saying presently:
"It is finished. You may rise."
"First I will answer your question, knowing that you cannot bewroth with one who is blinded. I call you 'she' because by accidentI forgot and looked down instead of up and thus saw your hands,which are those of woman; also the ring you wear, which is anancient signet; also a long lock that escaped from beneath yourhood while you bent over me; also——"
"Kemmah," broke in Nefra, "my task is finished and I go to askmy fee from the gatekeeper. Be pleased to guide this scribe ormessenger into the presence of the holy Prophet and let the manwith you bear his goods, which all the way he has accused me ofstealing from him, so that they may be checked in hispresence."
He who was called the Scribe Rasa sat in the presence of theProphet Roy, of the Lord Tau, and of the elders of the Council ofthe Order of the Dawn, venerable, white-robed men. Roy spoke,saying:
"We have read the roll, O Envoy Rasa, which you bring to us fromApepi, King of the Shepherds, at this time sitting at Tanis in theLand of Egypt. Briefly it contains two questions and a threat. Thefirst question is whether Nefra, Royal Princess of Egypt, the childand heiress of the Pharaoh Kheperra, now gathered to Osiris whitherhe was sent by the spear of Apepi, and of Rima the daughter of theKing of Babylon, lives and is dwelling among us. To that questionyou will learn the answer at a certain ceremony this night. Thesecond question is whether this Royal Nefra, if she still looksupon the sun, will become the wife of Apepi, King of the Shepherds,as he demands that she should do. To this doubtless the RoyalNefra, if she lives, will give her answer when she has consideredof the matter, for then there is a queen in Egypt, and a Queen ofEgypt chooses whom she will as husband.
"After this comes the threat, namely, that should there be acertain Lady to refuse this offer and should it be refused, Apepi,King of the Shepherds, violating all treaties made between hisforefathers and himself with our ancient Brotherhood of theChildren of the Dawn, will in revenge destroy us root and branch.To this we reply at once and afterwards will write it in a roll,that we do not fear Apepi, and that should he attempt this evilthing, every stone of the great pyramids would lie lighter on hishead than will the curse of Heaven that he has earned as a manforesworn.
"Say to Apepi, O Ambassador, that we who seem but a weak band ofhermits living in solitude far from the world and there practisingour innocent rites, we who have no armies and who, save to defendour lives, never lift a sword, are yet far more powerful than he,or any king upon the earth. We do not fight as kings fight, yet wemarshal hosts unseen, since with us goes the Strength of God. Lethim attack if he will to find naught but tombs peopled with thedead. Then let him set his ear to the ground and listen to thetread of armies who rush to stamp him down to doom. Such is ourmessage to Apepi, King of the Shepherds."
"I hear it," said Khian, bowing respectfully, "and glad am I tolearn, O Prophet, that it is your intention to write it in a roll,for otherwise King Apepi, a violent man who loves not rough words,might make him who delivered it by word of mouth, shorter by ahead. Be pleased, therefore, to remember, O Prophet andCouncillors, that I, the Scribe Rasa, am but a messenger charged todeliver a writing and to carry back the answer; also to collectcertain information if I can. Of the matter of treaties between theShepherd kings and your Order I know nothing, nor is it one that Iam commanded to discuss. Of threats uttered against you, or whatmay be the end of these threats, I know nothing, whatever I mayguess. Be pleased, therefore, to write down at your leisure all youhave to say, that it may be delivered to King Apepi in due season.Meanwhile, grant me safety while I dwell among you, and with it asmuch liberty as you can, since, to speak truth, these temple tombsof yours have something of the air of prisons, nor do I lovebandages upon my eyes, seeing that I am an ambassador, not a spycharged to report upon the secrets of your dwelling place."
Roy looked at him with his piercing eyes and answered:
"If you will swear to us upon your soul to reveal nothing thatyou may learn of these poor secrets of ours that lie outside thematters of your commission; also not to attempt to depart fromamong us until such time as we think fitting and our writtenanswers are prepared, we, for our part, will grant you liberty tocome and go among us as you will, O Messenger, who tell us that youare named Rasa and a scribe by occupation. This we grant because,having gifts of discernment, we believe you to be an upright man,although perchance you have been commanded to travel under anothername than that by which you are known at the Court of Tanis, one,too, who has no desire to bring evil upon the innocent."
"I thank you, Prophet," said Khian, bowing, "and all thesethings I swear gladly. And now I am charged to deliver offerings toyour gods in atonement for a crime against you that was wroughtrecently by certain evildoers."
"Our god, Scribe Rasa, is the Spirit above all gods who rulesthe earth and whose raiment we behold in the stars of heaven, oneto whom we make no offering save those of the spirit. Nor do weaccept presents for ourselves who being a Brotherhood in which eachserves the other, have no need of gold. Therefore, Ambassador, bepleased to take back the gifts you bring and on our behalf to praythe King of the Shepherds that he will distribute them among thewidows and children of those men who came by their death inseeking, at his command as we suppose, to do violence to one of usand to discover our secrets."
"As regards this new god of yours," answered Khian, "if it belawful, Prophet, I would pray of you, or of any whom you mayappoint, to instruct me, a seeker after Truth, in his attributesand mysteries."
"If there is opportunity it shall be done," said Roy.
"As touching the matter of the presents," went on Khian when hehad bowed acknowledgment of this promise, "I have naught to say,save that I pray that you will return them with your written answerand, if possible, by another hand than mine. You who are so wiseand aged, Prophet, may have noted that great kings do not love tohave gifts thrown back into their faces with words like to yours,and, in such cases, are apt to blame their bearer."
Roy smiled a little and without comment on this matter,said:
"This night we invite you to a ceremony, Scribe Rasa. Go now,eat and rest till, at the appointed hour, you are summoned, if itbe your pleasure to attend."
"Surely it is my pleasure," answered Khian, and was ledaway.
It was near to midnight, and Khian, having arrayed himself ingarments that he had brought with him, such as scribes wear uponoccasions of festival, lay upon the bed in his chamber, thinking ofthe strange place in which he found himself and its still strangerinhabitants. He thought of the wondrous hawk-eyed old prophet, ofhis grave-miened councillors as they had appeared gathered in thattomb-temple, of the ceremony to which he was to be summoned, ifindeed he had not been forgotten, and what might be its occasion.He thought also of how his father, Apepi, would receive the proudanswer of these anchorites; of the smile upon the face of themighty Sphinx which that day he had seen for the first time, and ofother things.
But most of all did he think of the guide who had led him fromthe palm grove and afterwards bandaged his eyes. This guide was awoman, a young woman with beautiful hair and hands, on one of whichshe wore a royal ring. That was all he knew of her who for aught hecould tell might be very ugly, as the ring might be one she hadfound or stolen. Yet this was certain, that however common her faceor humble her station, her mind was neither. No uninstructedpeasant girl could harbour her thoughts or clothe them in herwords. Much indeed did he long to see that guide unveiled and todiscover the mystery of one who had so sweet a voice.
At this point a deep, gruff voice asked leave to enter, which hegave. As he rose from the bed there appeared before him in thelamplight a black man more gigantic than any he had ever seen, whocarried in his hand an enormous axe.
"I pray you tell me, who are you and what is your business withme?" Khian inquired, staring at him and rubbing his eyes, for atfirst he thought he must be dreaming.
"I am your guide," said the giant, "and I come to take you withme."
"By Set, another guide, and very different from the last!"exclaimed Khian. "Now I wonder if this ceremony is that of myexecution," he added to himself. "Surely the man and his axe wouldbe well suited to such a purpose. Or is he but another of theghosts that haunt these pyramids?" Then he addressed Ru, for it washe, saying:
"Sir Giant on the Earth, or Sir Spirit from the Underworld, forI know not which you are, I feel no wish for a journey in yourcompany. I am tired and prefer to stop where I am. I bid yougood-night."
"Sir Envoy, or Sir Scribe, or Sir Prince in disguise, or SirSoldier, for that at any rate I am sure that you are because ofyour bearing and the scars on you, which were never made with astylus, however tired you may be, you cannot remain upon that bed.I am commanded to lead you elsewhere. Will you come or must I carryyou as I did your baggage?"
"Oh! So you were the thief who stole my parcels and left asmooth-tongued wench behind you to conduct me across the sand!"
"A wench!" roared Ru. "A wench——" and he lifted hisaxe.
"Well, Friend, what else was she? Not a man, that I'll swear,and between man and woman there is no halfway house. Tell me, Ipray you, for I am curious. Sit down and take a cup of wine, forthis place is cramping to one of your stature. These monks of yoursseem to have very good wine. I never tasted better in my—inthe King's Court. Try it."
Ru took the cup which he proffered to him and drained it.
"I thank you," he said. "The worst of dwelling with hermits isthat they are so fond of water, though they have plenty of goodstuff stored away in some grave or other. Now let us be going. Itell you I am commanded——"
"So you said before, Friend Giant. By whom are youcommanded?"
"By her——" began Ru, and stopped.
"Her, who or what? Do you mean the lady who guided andblindfolded me? Stay. Take one more cup of this excellentwine."
Ru did so, answering as he set it down:
"You are not far from it, but my tongue is tied. Come,Prince."
"Prince!" he exclaimed, holding up his hands. "Friend Giant,that wine must be getting into your head if it can reach so far inso short a time. What do you mean?"
"What I say, though I should not have said it. Don't youunderstand, Prince, that these tomb dwellers are wizards and knoweverything although they pretend to know nothing? They think me astupid Ethiopian, just a black fellow who can handle a battle-axe,which perhaps is all I am. Still, I have ears and I hear, and thatis how I come to know that you are a certain Prince, and a soldierlike myself, though it pleases you to pretend to be a scribe.Still, I have not mentioned it to any one else, not evento—— But never mind. Be sure—she knows nothing.She thinks you are just what you say—a fellow who scribbleson papyrus. Now talk no more; come, come. Time passes. Afterwardsyou shall tell me what wars go on in Egypt to-day, for in thisplace I hear nothing of battle who before I became a nurse was awarrior"; and seizing Khian by the hand—he dragged him awaydown sundry dark passages, till at length, at the end of one ofthem, he saw light gleaming faintly.
They entered a great hall of the temple. It was roofed and themoon's rays shining through the clerestory windows and the high-setopening at its end, showed Khian that in it were gathered amultitude of men or women—he could not see which because theywere all draped in white robes and wore veils upon their faces,that gave them a ghost-like air. At the head of this hall, on astage lit with lamps, also white-robed but unveiled, sat theCouncil of the Order of the Dawn. In the centre of their long,curved line was a shrine half hidden by a curtain and in front ofthis alabaster shrine stood an empty chair with sphinx-headed arms.Nothing more could be seen in that dim light. When Khian enteredthere was silence in the hall; it was as though his appearance hadbeen awaited for some rite to be begun.
"We are late," muttered Ru and dragged him forward up a kind ofaisle, all present turning their veiled heads and staring at him ashe went by, through eyeholes cut in the veils. They came to a seatset in front of the stage or dais, but at a little distance, sothat he could see everything that happened there. Into this seat Ruthrust him, whispering that he was not to move. Then he departedand presently reappeared upon the dais where he took his stand uponthe left-hand side of the shrine to the right of which stood thetall, white-haired Kemmah.
"Let the entrance be shut and guarded," said Roy presently, andmovements behind him told Khian that this was being done. Then Royrose and spoke, saying:
"Brethren and Elders of the holy, ancient, and mighty Order ofthe Dawn, whereof the Council at this time has its home amid thesetombs and pyramids and is sentinelled by the watching Sphinx, thesymbol of the rising sun, hear me, Roy the Prophet. You aresummoned hither from every nome and city in Egypt, from Tyre, fromBabylon and Nineveh, from Cyprus and from Syria, and from manyanother land beyond the sea, being the chosen delegates of ourBrotherhood in those towns and countries, among which it dwells tokindle light in the hearts of men and to instruct them in the lawsof Truth and Gentleness, to overthrow oppressors by all righteousmeans and to bind the world together in the service of that Spiritwhom we worship, who, enthroned on high, makes of all gods itsministers.
"Why have you been called from so far away? I will tell you. Itis that you may take part in the crowning of a Queen of Egypt, thetrue descendant of the ancient Pharaohs who for thousands of yearshave sat upon her throne, and a sworn neophyte of our Order, vowedto its faith and to the execution of its duties, the daughter andheiress of King Kheperra and of Queen Rima of the royal House ofBabylon, now both gathered to Osiris. We, the Council of the Dawn,among whom this Queen to be has sheltered from her infancy, declareto you upon our oaths that she who presently will appear before youis none other than Nefra, the Princess of Egypt, the daughter andonly child of Kheperra and Rima, as her nurse, the Lady Kemmah, whostands before you, can testify, for she was present at her birthand has dwelt with her till this hour. Are you content, Councillorsand Elders of the Dawn, or do you demand further proofs?"
"We are content," answered the audience with one voice.
"Then let Nefra, Princess of Egypt and heiress of the Two Lands,appear before you."
As Roy spoke these words the curtain in front of the alabastershrine was drawn, and standing within it, glittering in thelamplight, appeared Nefra. So lovely did she seem in her coronationrobes upon which shone the royal emblems and jewels of the ancientkings, so stately in her youthful, slender grace, so fair of formand countenance, that a sigh of wonder went up from that veiledgathering, while Khian stared amazed, and as he stared became awarethat Love had gripped him by the heart.
The figure in the shrine stood quite still, so still that for awhile he wondered if she were human, or perchance Hathor, goddessof Love herself, or a statue fashioned by some great artist.Suddenly his doubts were ended, for behold! she smiled, thenstepped from the shrine and was led to the carven chair in whichshe took her seat. Thrice the veiled company bowed to her, Khianwith them, and thrice she bowed back to them. Then, advancing tothe side of the chair, Roy addressed her.
"Princess of Egypt," he said, "you are brought before thisgathering of true and pure-hearted men from many lands that intheir presence you may be anointed and crowned the Queen of Egypt.Not thus should this holy rite have been performed, but the timesare difficult and dangerous, and a foreign king of desert bloodholds half the land and rings it round with swords. Therefore herein secret and at midnight in a place of ghosts and tombs, and notbeneath the sun in the presence of thousands at Memphis or atThebes, must your hand grasp the sceptre and Egypt's crown be setupon your brow. Yet know that presently from the Cataracts to thesea and far away beyond the sea, aye, and in the Court of theShepherd King himself, the news will fly that once more Egypt has aQueen. Do you accept this royalty, great as may be its burdens andits perils?"
"I accept it," said Nefra in her sweet, clear voice that Khianseemed to know again. "Unworthy as I am, I accept that which comesto me unsought and undesired, brought to me by right of blood. Nordo I fear its perils and its burdens, for the Strength that led meto the throne will safeguard me there."
There was a faint murmur of applause—even Khian foundhimself murmuring applause—and as it died away, Roy took analabaster vase of oil and dipping his finger into it, made somesign upon her brow. Then appeared Kemmah and gave to him a circletof gold from which rose the royal uraeus, and an ivory sceptresurmounted with gems. This circlet he set upon her head and thesceptre he placed in her right hand. Then he bowed the knee to her,and said:
"In the name of the Spirit that rules the world, I, Roy theancient, son of your great-grandsire, appointed prophet of theSpirit during my life days, before this company of brethren andofficers of the Order of the Dawn, anoint and declare you, Nefra,Princess of Egypt and sister-elect of the Order of the Dawn, beinga woman come to full estate, Queen by right divine and human of theUpper and the Lower Lands, and call down upon you the blessing ofthe Spirit. As yet you have no Court nor armies and yourprerogatives are usurped by others, yet learn, O Queen, that youare acknowledged in a million hearts and that if anywhere yourglance falls upon five talking together, three of them in secretare your faithful subjects. Of the future we know nothing becauseit is hid from men, yet we believe that in it much joy awaits youwith length of days, and that the crown which now we set upon yourhead in secret in time to come shall shine openly before themultitudes of earth. In the name of Egypt and of the Order of theDawn to which you are sworn, O Queen, I, Roy the Prophet, do youhomage."
Then kneeling down, while the company prostrated itself beforeher as though she were a goddess, Roy touched the new-made queen'sfingers with his lips.
With her sceptre Nefra signed that he and all should rise. Thenshe stood upon her feet and said:
"At such a time as this what can I say to so many great ones whohave gathered here to do me honour, and for Egypt's sake to crownme Egypt's queen, I who am but an untaught maiden? Only one thing,I think. That I swear I will live and die for Egypt. I have beentold that at my birth Egypt's goddesses appeared in a dream to mymother and gave to me a certain title, that of the Uniter of Lands.May this dream come true. May I prove to be the Uniter of the Upperand the Lower Lands, and when I pass to join my fathers, leaveEgypt one and great. Such is my prayer. Now I thank you all and askof you leave to go."
"Not yet, O Queen," said Roy. "An ambassador has come to us fromthe Court of the Shepherd King at Tanis, he who sits before you,bringing messages that to-morrow must be considered by you inCouncil. Yet there is one of them to which we think an answershould be given here and now, before all this company. Apepi, Kingof the Shepherds, being unwed, demands the hand of your Majesty inmarriage, promising to your children the inheritance of all Egypt.What says your Majesty?"
Now Nefra started and bit her lip as though to keep herself fromthe uttering of rash words. Then she answered:
"I thank the King Apepi, but like others, this matter must beconsidered with the rest, seeing that it is a great one to Egyptand to Egypt's Queen. Let King Apepi's envoy"—here sheglanced swiftly at Khian—"be pleased to accept ourhospitality in this secret place until once more the full moonshines above the pyramids, while I take counsel with myself andwith some that dwell far off. Meanwhile, let messengers be sent toKing Apepi to inform him how it comes about that the return of hisambassador is delayed. Or if it pleases him, let that ambassadormake his own report at once to his master, the King Apepi."
Now Khian rose, bowed, and said:
"Nay, Lady and Council of the Dawn, the command given to me,Rasa the Scribe, was that with my own hands I should bear back theanswers to those questions which were written in the roll of mycommission. Here then I bide till these are delivered to me.Meanwhile, if it pleases you to send messages to King Apepi, it isnot in my power to say that they shall not be sent. Do as youwill."
"So be it," said Nefra.
Then she rose, bowed, and departed, led by the Lady Kemmah andescorted by the Council.
Thus ended the midnight crowning of Nefra as Queen of Egypt.
On the morrow Khian slept late, being very weary, and in his sleepwas visited by dreams. They were fantastic dreams of which, when heawoke, he could remember little, save that they had to do withpyramids and men with veiled faces and with a giant who bore agreat axe, and with palm trees through which the wind sighedgently, till presently it changed to the voice of a woman, justsuch a voice as that of the messenger who had guided him from thegrove, just such a voice as that of the royal lady who had sat uponthe throne in the temple halls.
Yet, alas! he could not understand what this voice said, and inhis dream, growing angry, he turned to the giant with the axe,bidding him interpret the meaning of the song. Behold! the blackgiant was changed into that Sphinx who sat upon the sands, beforewhich he had been blindfolded. He stared at the Sphinx and theSphinx stared back at him. Then of a sudden it opened its greatstone lips and spoke, and the sound of its voice was like to thatof the roll of distant thunder.
"What is it thou wouldst learn of me, the Ancient, O Man?" askedthe rolling voice. Now in his dream Khian grew frightened andanswered at hazard:
"I would learn how old thou art and what thou hast seen, OSphinx."
"Hundreds of millions of years ago," answered the lips of stone,"I was shaped in the womb of Fire and cast forth in the agony ofthe birth of the world. For tens of millions of years I lay beneathdeep water, and grew in their darkness. The waters receded and lo!I was a mountain of which the point appeared amidst a forest. Greatcreatures crept about my flanks, they roared round me in the mists,thousands of generations of them, now of this shape and now ofthat. The mists departed; I looked upon the sun, a huge ball offlaming red that day by day rose up over against me. In its fierceheat the forests withered and passed away in fire. Sands appearedout of it that, driven by great winds, shaped me to my lion'sshape. A river rolled at my feet, the river Nile. New beasts tookrefuge in my shade in place of the reptiles that were gone; theyfought and ravened and mated and bore their young about me.
"More millions of years went by and there came yet other beasts,hairy creatures that ran upon two legs and jabbered. These passedand behold there were men, now of this colour and now of that.Tribe by tribe these men butchered each other for food and women,dashing out the brains of their enemies with stones and devouringthem, cooked first in the rays of the sun, and then with fire whichthey had learned to make.
"These passed away and there appeared other men who woregarments of skins and killed their prey with flint-headed arrowsand spears. Yonder in the cliff you may find their graves coveredwith flat stones. These men worshipped the sun and me, the rockupon which his rays fell at dawn. Thus first I became a god. Againthere was war around me and my worshippers were slain, they andtheir fair-haired children were all slain. Still their dark-huedconquerors worshipped the sun and me. Moreover, they were artistsand with hard tools they fashioned my face and form as these appearto-day. Afterwards they built pyramids and tombs and in them kingsand princes were laid to rest. For generation after generation Iwatched them come and go, till at length there were no more ofthem, and white-robed priests crept about the ruins of theirtemples as still they creep to-day. Such is my history, O Man, thatis yet but begun, for when all the gods are gone and none pourofferings to me or them, still lost in memories I, who was from thebeginning, shall remain until the end. Yet was it of this that thouwouldst ask me?"
"Nay, O Sphinx. Tell me, what is the name of that wind among thepalm trees of which the sound is as the voice of woman? Whencecomes it and whither does it go?"
"That wind, O Man, blew at the begetting of the world and willblow until its death, for without it no life can be. It came fromGod and to God it returns again, and in heaven and earth its nameisLove."
Now Khian would have asked more questions, but could not forsuddenly all his dream vanished and his eyes opened to behold, notthe face of the Sphinx, mighty and solemn, but the ebon features ofthe giant Ru.
"What is love, O Ru?" he asked, yawning.
"Love!" answered Ru, astonished. "What do I know about love?There are so many sorts of love; that of men for women, or of womenfor men, which is a curse and a madness sent into the world by Setto be its torment; that of kings for power which is the father ofwar; that of merchants for wealth which breeds theft and misery;that of the learned for wisdom, a bird which never can be snared;that of the mother for her child, which is holy; and that of theslave for him or her he serves, which is the only sort I know. Askit of Roy the Prophet, though I think he has forgotten all lovesave that of the gods and death."
"It is of the first that I would learn, O Ru, and of it I thinkthat Roy can tell me nothing, who, as you say, has forgotten all.Whom shall I ask of this?"
Ru rubbed his black nose and replied:
"Try the first maiden whom you meet when the moon is rising overthe waters of the Nile. Perhaps she can tell you, Lord. Or if thatwill not serve so fine a noble, try her whom you saw seated on thethrone last night, for she has studied many things and perhaps lovemay be among them. And now, if it pleases you to rise, the Councilawaits you presently, but not, I think, to talk to you oflove."
An hour later Khian stood before Roy and his company.
"Scribe Rasa," said the Prophet, for although Ru in his cups hadrevealed that his true dignity was known, this was not given tohim, "we have written in a roll our answers to the letter of theKing Apepi, which are such as we told you they would be. As to thematter of the marriage that is offered by the King to that royallady whom you saw crowned Queen of Egypt but last night, we haveadded that you, his messenger, shall learn her answer from her ownlips on the night of the first full moon after that of hercrowning, since she must have time to consider this great business.Now we pray you to add to this letter of ours any that it pleasesyou to send, making report of what you have heard and seen amongus, which report shall be borne faithfully by our messenger to theCourt of your master, the King who sits at Tanis."
"It shall be done, Prophet," said Khian, "though what willchance when this report reaches the King Apepi, I cannot tell.Meanwhile, is it still your will that I should abide here among youtill that moon shines, having liberty to move to and fro withinyour boundaries?"
"Such is the will of the Queen Nefra and of us her councillors,Scribe Rasa. That is, unless it pleases you to be gone atonce."
"It does not please me, Prophet."
"Then remain among us, Scribe Rasa, remembering the oath thatyou have sworn, that you will reveal no secret of our hidingplaces, or our doctrines, or our company, or aught save of thatbusiness with which you have to do."
"I will remember it," answered Khian, bowing.
For a while he lingered, talking of little things with the LordTau and other members of the Council in the hope that Nefra herselfwould appear to take part in their deliberations. At length, as shedid not come, he went away because he must, and was guided back tohis chamber by Ru.
"I am going to write a letter, Friend Giant," he said, "whichletter in the end may bring about my end. However, that is some wayoff, a month away indeed, and meanwhile, after it is finished, Idesire to study the pyramids and all the other wonders of thisplace. Now yesterday a certain youth was my guide who seemed veryintelligent. If he can be found I should be willing to pay him wellto continue in that office while I remain a guest among thesegraves."
Ru shook his great head and answered:
"Lord, it is impossible. That youth is one of those idlers whostand about waiting for food to fall into their mouths, and if itdoes not come, move elsewhere. He has moved elsewhere, or at leastI have not seen him this morning, and as I do not know his name Icannot inquire where he has gone."
"So be it," answered Khian, "though, friend Ru, you will forgiveme if I compliment your honesty by saying that you do not lie verywell. Now be pleased to tell me, as this one is lacking, how I canfind another guide."
"That is easy, Lord. When you are ready, put your head out ofthe door and clap your hands. In this place there is always someonelistening and watching, and he will summon me."
"That I can well believe. Indeed, here I feel as though the verywalls listened and watched."
"They do," replied Ru candidly, and departed.
Khian wrote his letter. It was but short, yet, although soskilled a scribe, it took him a long time, since he knew not whatto say or leave unsaid. In the end it ran thus:
"From the Scribe Rasa to His Majesty, King Apepi,the good God:
"As commanded I, the Scribe Rasa, have come to the habitations ofthe Order of the Dawn who dwell in certain ruined temples and tombsbeneath the shadow of the Great Pyramids, and been received bytheir prophet Roy and the members of their Council. I presented theletter of your Majesty to this Council, also the gifts your Majestywas pleased to send, which gifts they refused for religiousreasons. I have learned that the royal Nefra, daughter of Kheperrawho once ruled in the South, is living here in the keeping of theBrethren of the Dawn. Last night I saw this princess, who is young,crowned with much ceremony as Queen of all Egypt before a greatcompany of veiled men who, I was told, were gathered from all overthe world. The Council of the Dawn send herewith an answer to theletter of your Majesty which has not been shown to me. As touchingyour Majesty's proposal of marriage, however, the Lady Nefra,seated on a throne and speaking as a queen, said to me that shewould consider of the matter and give me her answer to be handed toyour Majesty at the time of the next full moon, until when I mustabide here and wait in patience. Here then I stay, having no choicein the matter, that I may fulfil the commands of your Majesty andon the appointed day bear back the answer of the Lady Nefra, thoughwhether this will be in writing or by message, I do not know.
"Sealed with the seal of the Envoy of your Majesty,
Rasa the Scribe."
When Khian had copied this letter and done it up into a roll,wondering much what Apepi his father would say and do when he readit and that by which it was accompanied, he ate of the food thatwas brought to him and afterwards went to the door of his chamberand clapped his hands, as he had been directed to do. Instantlyfrom the recesses of the dark passage appeared Ru accompanied by awhite-robed man whom Khian knew for one of the councillors. To thiscouncillor he gave the roll that he had written to be despatchedtogether with the answer of the Council to King Apepi at Tanis.When he was gone Ru led Khian through the great hall where Nefrahad been crowned and thence, meeting no one, by a secret doorway tothe desert beyond.
"Where have all those gone whom we saw last night?" askedKhian.
"Where do the bats go, Lord, when the sun arises? They vanishaway and are no more seen, yet they are not dead but only hidden.So it is with the Company of the Dawn. Search for them among thefishermen of the Nile; search for them among the Bedouins of thedesert; search for them in the Courts of foreign kings; searchwhere you will, yet be sure that neither you nor all the spies ofthe Shepherd king will find one of them."
"Truly this is a land of ghosts," said Khian. "Almost could Ibelieve that those veiled ones were not men but spirits."
"Perhaps," answered Ru enigmatically; "and now, where would itplease you to wander?"
"To the pyramids," said Khian.
So to the pyramids they went, walking round all of them, whileKhian marvelled at their greatness.
"Is it possible that these stone mountains can be climbed?" heasked presently.
Ru led him round the corner of the second pyramid and there,seated on the sand and playing pipes that made a wild music, werethree men, the Captain of the Pyramids and two of his sons.
"Here are those who can answer your question, Lord," he said,then turning to the men added, "This lord, who is an envoy and aguest, desires to know whether the pyramids can be climbed."
"We awaited you," said the Captain gravely, "as we have beencommanded to do. Is it now your pleasure to see this featperformed?"
"It is," answered Khian. "Moreover, the climber will not lack apresent, though I who am a scaler of mountains hold the thing to beimpossible."
"Be pleased to stand back a little way and watch," said theCaptain.
Then he and his two sons threw off their long robes and clothedonly in a linen garment about their middles, ran to that pyramidwhich was in front of them and separated. One son disappeared tothe north and the other to the south, while the father began tospring up the eastern face as a goat springs up a precipice. Up hewent, high and higher yet, while Khian watched amazed, till at lasthe saw him gain the very crest. Lo! as he did so there appearedwith him the two sons who, unseen, had travelled thither by otherroads. Moreover, presently there appeared a fourth figure clad inwhite.
"Who is the fourth?" exclaimed Khian. "But three started toclimb, and now, behold! there are four."
Ru stared at the top of the pyramid, then answered stupidly:
"Surely staring at those polished stones has dazed you, Lord. Isee but three, doubtless the Captain and his two sons."
Khian looked again and said:
"It is true that now I also see but three. Yet there were four,"he added obstinately.
Presently the climbers began to descend, following one anotherdown the eastern face. At length they reached the ground safely,and having donned their robes, came to Khian, bowing, and asked himwhether he were now satisfied that the pyramids could beclimbed.
"I am satisfied that this pyramid can be climbed, though of theothers I know nothing," he answered. "Yet before I give you thereward you have earned so well, tell me, Captain, how it comesabout that you and your sons, who were three at its base, becamefour upon its crest?"
"What does my Lord mean?" asked the Sheik gravely.
"What I say, Captain; neither more nor less. When you stood uponthe top yonder, with the three of you was a fourth, a slenderfigure clad in white. I swear it by all the gods."
"It may be so," answered the Sheik imperturbably, "only then, aswe saw no one, it must have been given to my Lord to perceive theSpirit of the Pyramids herself who accompanied us, invisible to oureyes. Had this chanced when the full moon shines, it would not havebeen so wonderful, since then she is apt to wander, or so it isreported, but that he should have seen her in the light of day ismost strange and portends we know not what."
Now Khian began to ply the man and his sons with questions aboutthis Spirit of the Pyramids and whether she would be visible ifthey came to look for her when the full moon shone, but from themlearned nothing, since to every question they answered that theydid not know. Next he inquired of them whether they would teach himhow to climb the pyramids as they did, if he paid them well. Theyreplied that except by order of the Council they would not, becausethe business was very dangerous, and if aught happened to him, hisblood would be on their hands. So in the end he made them a largepresent, for which they thanked him with many bows, and, just asthe sun began to set, departed back to the temple.
As they went side by side, Khian, who was lost in thought andwonder, heard Ru mutter:
"A second whom the gods have smitten with the desire to climbthe pyramids. Who could have believed that there were two such madpeople in the world? What does it mean? Surely such folly must havea meaning, for among my people, the Ethiopians, they say that themaddest are always the most inspired."
Twice or thrice he muttered thus, till at last Khian asked himsuddenly:
"Who, then, was the other fool to whom the gods gave the desireto climb the pyramids? Was she perchance that one whom I sawstanding with the Sheik and his sons upon yonder crest?"
"No, I think not," answered the startled Ru confusedly. "Indeed,I am sure not, since to-day she has other business to attend. Also,I should have known——" Then he remembered andstopped.
"So there is a lady who loves this sport! Well, I have heard asmuch before, and, friend Ru, as you seem to know her, if you willarrange that I can follow it in her company, you will find yourselfgrowing richer than you are."
"Here is the door to the temple," answered Ru, with a grin,"and, by the way, the second prophet, Tau, bade me to pray you toeat with him and others this night."
"I obey," said Khian, hoping in his heart that one of thoseothers would be the lovely lady whom he had seen crowned as Queenof Egypt. Yet this was not so, for at that meal were only Tau andwith him three aged councillors, who, when they had partakensparingly, slipped away, leaving him and his host together. Thenthese two began to talk, each of them seeking knowledge of theother.
Soon Khian learned that this Tau, the second Prophet of theOrder, though not Egyptian by blood, had been born to a highstation and great wealth. He had been a warrior and a statesmanalso, and, it seemed, might have become a king, either in Cyprus orSyria, where he would not say. Far and wide he had travelled aboutthe world, acquiring the languages of many peoples and muchlearning, and studying religions and philosophies. Yet in the endhe had abandoned all and become one of the Priesthood of theDawn.
Khian asked him why he who, as he understood, might have satupon a throne and mingled with the great ones of the earth whilechildren grew up about him had chosen instead to dwell in tombswith the brethren of a secret order.
"Would you learn? Then I will tell you," answered Tau. "I havedone this because I seek peace, peace for Egypt and the world andpeace for my own soul, and in pomps and governments there is nopeace but only strivings that for the most part end in war to winmore wealth and powers that we do not need. Scribe Rasa," he added,looking at him keenly, "were you other than you are, a prince, forinstance, I think that perhaps, had you instruction in ourphilosophy, in the end you might prove to be such another as I am,or even as is Roy the Prophet, and turning your back upon what theworld calls greatness, might follow in this same path of peace andservice."
"Were I such a one, Priest Tau, it might be so, though otherroads run to peace through service than those that lead there bymonasteries or tombs, and each must follow that which lies open tohis feet."
"That is true and well spoken, Scribe Rasa."
"Yet," went on Khian, "being athirst for knowledge I would learnof these mysteries of yours and of how their servants may attain tothis peace and help to call it down upon the world. Is it possiblewhile I sojourn here that one could be found to instruct me inthem?"
"I think that it is possible, but of this matter we will talkagain. Sleep well, Scribe Rasa, and take counsel with your heartbefore you enter on this difficult path."
Then he rose and Ru appeared to lead Khian back to hischamber.
On the following morning Khian was informed by Ru that orders hadbeen sent to the Captain of the Pyramids to instruct him in the artof scaling them, should he so desire. So presently, accompanied byRu, he went out and at the foot of the smallest of the pyramidsfound this man and his sons awaiting him. Awhile later, having beenstripped of most of his garments and removed his sandals, he beganhis lesson, much as Nefra had done, with a rope tied about hismiddle. Like her, being young, active, and very bold, accustomed tothe scaling of heights moreover, he proved an apt pupil, climbingtwo thirds of the height of the pyramid, that is, as far as he wasallowed to go, turning about, as Nefra had done, and descendingagain with but little help from his guide. Yet trouble came, forwhen he was within some forty feet of the ground, to which theSheik who was beneath him had descended already and there stood,talking to Ru, Khian called to him above who held the rope to throwit down as it was no more needed, and at the same time undid thenoose from about his middle.
Thus freed the rope slid away, but, although Khian did notnotice this, it caught upon the marble but a little below him.Continuing his descent carelessly enough, in setting his foot upona certain knob of this marble, his heel rested upon the rope thattwisted round beneath his weight, causing him to slip and lose hisbalance.
Next instant he was sliding down the face of the pyramid, and,as he slid he turned so that now his head pointed towards theground. The Sheik saw, as did Ru. Together they bounded forward tocatch him in his fall. In a second he was on them, but the weightof his body struck between them, forcing them apart although theygrasped him as he came. Do what they would, his head hit theground, not so very hard indeed, but, as it chanced, where a stonefallen from the pyramid was hidden just beneath the sand, andthough he never felt the blow, of a sudden his senses left him, forhe was stunned.
When they returned, dimly and as at a great distance he heard avoice speaking, though who spoke he could not see because hiseyelids seemed to be glued together with blood, and for this, orsome other reason, he was unable to open them.
"I think that he is not dead," said the voice, which in truthwas that of a physician. "The neck does not seem to be broken, norindeed any limb. Therefore unless the skull is cracked, which Icannot discover for the blood from the cut makes search difficult,I hold that he is but stunned and will come to himself intime."
"The gods send that you are right, Leech," answered anothervoice, a woman's voice that was full of doubt and fear. "For threelong hours has he lain senseless in this tomb and so still thatalmost I think—— Oh! see, he stirs his hand. He lives!He lives! Feel his heart again."
The physician did so, and said:
"It beats more strongly. Trouble not, Lady. I believe that hewill recover."
"Pray that he does, all of you," went on the woman's voice, inwhich now was hope mingled with anger. "Ill did youpyramid-climbers guard him who tangled the rope about his feet. Asfor you, Ru, was not your great strength enough to hold so light aweight falling from but a little height?"
"It seems not, Lady," answered the deep voice of Ru, "seeingthat this light weight of his knocked me down and the Sheik withme, and almost tore my arm out of its socket. Full forty feet hecame like a stone from a sling."
At this moment Khian opened his lips and very faintly asked forwater. It was brought to him. A soft hand lifted his head, a vasewas held to his lips. He drank, sighed, and swooned again.
Once more he awoke or was awakened by the sharp pain that seemedto stab his head from side to side. Now he could open his eyes and,looking about him, saw that he was back in his chamber at thetemple, for upon a stool lay possessions of his own. At the foot ofthe couch a curtain had been drawn and beyond the curtain he heardtwo women talking.
"How goes he, Kemmah? Has he awakened?" asked a sweet voice thathe knew again, for it was the voice of the guide who had led himfrom the palm grove, the voice, too, of her whom he had seencrowned as Queen of Egypt.
Khian strove to lift his head, to look past the end of thecurtain, but could not because his neck was stiff as a stone; so helay still and listened, his heart beating for joy because thisfair, royal lady had been at the pains to visit him that she mightlearn his state.
"Not yet, child," answered the Lady Kemmah, "though it is truethat it is time he did. The learned leech, our brother, said thathe can find no great hurt and that he should wake within twelvehours, but twenty have gone by and still he sleeps—orswoons."
"Oh! Kemmah, do you think that he will die?" asked Nefra intones that were full of fear.
"Nay, nay, I hope not, though when the head is hurt one nevercan be sure. It would be most sad, for he is a fine man. Never didI see one more perfect in his body or more comely in his face,though half his blood is that of the accursed Shepherds."
"Who told you about his blood, Kemmah, and whence itsprang?"
"The birds of the air or the blowing wind. Are you the last tolearn what all here know—that this guest of ours is no palacescribe or officer, but the Prince Khian himself, who, if you takeApepi as a husband, will be your stepson?"
"Have done with your talk of Apepi, on whom be the curse of allthe gods of Egypt, and of his own as well. For the rest, I guessed,but I did not know, though I was sure that this Rasa could be nocommon man. Save him, Kemmah! For if he dies—oh! what am Isaying? Come, let me look on him. As he sleeps there can be no harmand I will make the sign of health upon his brow and pray for hisrecovery to the Spirit that we worship."
"Well, then, be swift, for if the leech or Tau should come, theymight think it strange to find the Queen of Egypt in a sick man'schamber. Still, have your way, but be swift. I will keep watchwithout."
Now although Khian shut his eyes close so that he could seenothing, with his ears he heard the curtain drawn aside, heard,too, a light footfall by his bed. More, he felt soft fingers makesome sign upon his brow, a loop it seemed to be with a line drawnthrough it, perchance the Loop of Life. Then she who had drawn thesign seemed to lean over him and, setting her lips close to hisface, to murmur holy words of which he could not catch the drift ormeaning. And as she murmured, ever those lips drew closer to hisown, till at length for one second they touched his own and swiftlywere withdrawn. Then came a sigh and silence.
Now Khian opened his eyes, to see other eyes gazing down at him,and in them tears.
"Where am I? What has chanced?" he asked faintly. "I dreamedthat I was dead and that some daughter of the gods breathed newlife into me. Oh! now I remember, my foot turned on that accursedrope and being careless and over-sure, I fell. It matters not, soonI shall be strong again and then I swear that I will climb thosepyramids one by one more swiftly than does the spirit who inhabitsthem."
"Hush! Hush!" murmured Nefra. "Nurse, come here. This sick oneis awake and speaks, though foolishly."
"Soon he will be asleep again for good if you stay at his sidetalking of pyramids," answered Kemmah who had entered the placeunseen by either. "Have you not had enough of pyramids, both ofyou? Would that those vain fools of kings had never built them tobring trouble to the greater fools that come after."
"Yet I will climb them," muttered Khian.
"Begone, child, and bid Ru bring the leech, and swiftly," wenton Kemmah.
With one quick glance at Khian, Nefra glided away. Kemmahwatched her go, saying to herself as she turned to minister tohim:
"How strange a thing is love that can send so many to theirdeaths, or by its strength draw the dying back to life again. Butof the love of these two what will be born?"
Then she gave Khian milk to drink and bade him lie still andsilent.
Yet he would not obey who, having drunk, asked her dreamily:
"Think you, good Nurse, that the Spirit of the Pyramids of whomall talk in this holy land is as fair as that lady who has leftus?"
"The Spirit of the Pyramids! Can I never be rid of thesepyramids? Who, then, and what is this Spirit?"
"That is just what I would find out, Nurse, even if I lose mylife in seeking it, as it seems that already almost I have done. Mysoul is aflame with desire to look upon this Spirit, for somethingwithin tells me that until I do so never shall I findhappiness."
"Here the story runs otherwise," answered Kemmah. "Here it issaid that those who look on her, if there be such a one, findmadness."
"Are they not perchance the same thing, Nurse? Are we ever happyexcept when we are mad? Can the sane be happy, or the wise? Is yourholy Prophet Roy happy, who is the sanest of the sane and thewisest of the wise? Are all those death-awaiting Whitebeards whosurround him happy? Have you ever been happy, except perhaps yearsago when sometimes you were mad?"
"If you ask me, I have not," answered Kemmah, rememberingcertain things and trembling beneath the thought of them."Perchance you are right, young sir. Perchance, as drunkards think,we are only happy when we are mad. Yet if you will be guided by me,you will cease to seek a spirit in the skies, or near them, andcontent yourself with following after woman upon the earth."
"Who knows, Nurse," replied Khian with all the solemnity of onewhose brain still reels, "that in seeking after the Spirit I maynot find the woman, as in seeking after a woman, some have found aspirit? Who knows that they are not the same thing? I will tellyou—perhaps—when I have climbed those pyramids by thelight of the full moon."
"Which has already shone," interrupted Kemmah angrily.
"There are more full moons to come, Nurse. The sky is as peopledwith full moons unborn as the sea is with oysters that will beeaten, and the pyramids will stand for a long while to welcomeclimbers," answered Khian faintly.
"To Set with the pyramids and your silly talk!" burst outKemmah, stamping her foot. Then she ceased, noting that Khian hadonce more swooned away.
"A fool!" she thought to herself as she ran to find help."Indeed, the first of fools who would hunt a ghost when theloveliest of flesh and blood lies to his hand. Yet were I thirtyyears younger I think that I might find it in my heart to go madwith this spirit-seeking fool, as I think also another is in theway of doing. What did he say? That in searching for the Spirit hemight find the woman? Well, perhaps he will; perhaps after all thismoonstruck prince is not such a fool as he seems. Perhaps those whoclimb the pyramids find joy at the top of them, and joy is betterthan wisdom. So at least some come to believe when we grow old andhave left it far behind."
Very soon Khian, who was young and strong and though shaken bythe shock of his fall, as the physician said, quite unhurt in hisbrain or his bones, rose recovered from his bed. Indeed, withinfive days, once more he was climbing the pyramids by the help ofthe Captain and his sons, for it would seem that this passion hadgrown upon him during his swoon. Also that swoon, when he shook offthe last of it, left no memory of what he had said or done while itendured. From the moment when he set his foot upon the cord andslipped, until at last he rose from his bed, he remembered nothing,not even the visit of Nefra to his chamber or his talk with Kemmah,though it is true that these came back to him in after days. Sowhere he had left off, there he began again, namely, on the slopeof the pyramid, which very soon he mastered, as in due time he didthe others, like Nefra before him.
Day by day, from dawn until the sun grew too hot for the work,he laboured at those pyramids, so hard that at last the Captain andhis sons were almost outworn and declared that they had to do witha devil, not a man. Yet they spoke well of him, as did all others,holding that he who after such a fall dared to persevere andconquer, must be great-hearted. For they did not understand that,from the moment of his slip, of his fall he remembered nothing.
Meanwhile, though he knew it not, at the Court of King Apepi itwas believed that he was dead. The tidings of his fall from thepyramid and, it was added, of his death, for dead he seemed to be,had overtaken that messenger, a Brother of the Dawn named Temu, whobore the answer from the Council of the Dawn and Khian's ownletter, as he embarked upon the Nile, and he had spread it abroadand carried it to the Court at Tanis. When Apepi heard this news hewas grieved in a fashion, since he had loved his son a little, atleast when he was younger, though not much because in his fierceand selfish heart there was small room for any love save ofhimself.
Soon, however, his grief was swallowed up in wrath at that whichwas written in the letter from the Brotherhood of the Dawn, whichhe swore to destroy root and branch unless Nefra, whom they haddared to crown Queen of Egypt, were given to him in marriage.Moreover, he believed that Khian had not come to his end by achance tumble from the pyramid, but that he had been done to deathat the decree of this Brotherhood, that the heir to the Crown ofthe North might be removed because he stood in the path of her whohad been consecrated Queen of all Egypt. But of all these thingsApepi wrote nothing to the Council of the Dawn. Indeed, he seizedtheir messenger, Temu, and kept him in a safe place where he couldcommunicate with none, and meanwhile made certain plans andpreparations.
During the weeks which followed his recovery Khian did more thanclimb the pyramids. Thus he received instruction in the faith andworship of the Brotherhood of the Dawn, as it had been promisedthat he should do. In the evening, in a little lamp-lit hall, hewas taught by Tau, or by Roy the Prophet, or sometimes by both ofthem together. Moreover, he shared this instruction with anotherpupil, Nefra the neophyte.
There he sat at one end of a table with ink and papyrus in frontof him, while at the other end, with Kemmah behind her and thegigantic Ru standing in the shadow as a guard and sentinel, sat theyoung Queen simply clothed in white as a neophyte should be, soplaced that he could see her face in the rays of the lamp and shecould see his, and yet too far away for them to talk together. Atthe centre of the table in carved seats sat Roy and Tau, or one ofthem, expounding the secret mysteries of their Order, and from timeto time asking or answering questions.
So pure and beautiful was the faith they taught that very soonit possessed the heart of Khian. In its outlines it was simple,that of the existence of one great Spirit, of whose attributes allthe gods they knew were ministers, a Spirit who for its ownpurposes sent them forth into the world, whence in due time itwould draw them back again. Moreover, these holy and learned mentaught their pupils of those purposes, declaring that the greatestof them was to promote peace upon the earth and to do good to allthat breathed. Yet there were other parts of this doctrine whichwere not so plain and easy, for these had to do with the methods bywhich that Spirit could be approached of those who still dwelt uponthe earth, with forms of prayer and hidden rites also, that wouldbring the Worshipped into communion with the worshipper. Further,there were many rules of life and great principles of politics andgovernment, all of which were a part of the law.
Khian hearkened and found this doctrine good, for therein wasthat which fed if as yet it did not satisfy his hungry soul. On acertain day at the end of the last lesson, he rose and said:
"O holy Prophets Roy and Tau, I accept your teaching; I would besworn as the humblest of the Brethren of the Order of the Dawn.Only for a certain reason which I must keep secret, of yourtemporal politics I say nothing either good or ill, neither do Ibind myself to them. In the spirit I am yours; in the flesh and forthe purposes of the flesh, as yet I am the slave of others. Is itenough?"
Roy and Tau consulted together while Nefra watched themcuriously and Khian sat lost in thought, his head bowed upon hishands. At length the old prophet spoke, saying:
"Son, the time you can give to study and preparation being shortand your heart being set upon the truth, it is enough. Here inthese tombs also we learn many things, and amongst them that menare not always what they seem to be. Thus it well may chance thatby blood, birth, and duty you are bound with chains you cannotbreak, even to satisfy your soul. It well may chance, moreover,that it is not for you to take the vows of celibacy and abstinence,or to swear that you will lift no sword in war, since perhaps it isdecreed that your mission in the world must be otherwise fulfilled.Further, what we say to you, we say to our sister who with you haslistened to the words of Life. Her feet also are set upon a roadthat is high and difficult. Therefore, exempting both of you frommuch to which others must bow their heads, to-morrow we willabsolve you from your sins, swear you to our precepts, to breakwhich will bring a curse upon your souls, and number you among ourcompany in earth and Heaven."
So it came about that on the next day at a great ceremony in thetemple hall, Khian the Prince and Nefra the Queen received at thehands of Roy the Ancient absolution of all evil that they hadthought or done, and thereafter were sworn as full members of theOrder of the Dawn, vowing themselves to accept its law as theirguiding star and to pursue its holy ends eternally. Separately theyknelt before its white-robed High Priest while far off on theconfines of the great hall and out of hearing of their speech thebrethren watched them as witnesses, and received forgiveness andbenediction with words of whispered counsel, then withdrew andseated themselves side by side while all that company chanted theancient hymn of welcome to their souls reborn. By slow degrees theloud, triumphant music grew less and died away, as, headed by Roy,those who sang departed from the temple, till at last there was agreat silence, and in the silence they sat alone.
Khian looked about him and noted that even Ru and Kemmah weregone; in that great and solemn place they were quite alone, staredat by the cold statues of gods and ancient kings.
Khian looked at Nefra and asked:
"Of what are you thinking, Sister?"
"I am thinking, Brother, that I have heard wonderful words andreceived holy blessings which should have changed me from a sinfulmaiden into a saint like Roy, and that yet I feel much the same asI did before."
"Are you sure that Roy is so great a saint, Sister? I have seenhim once or twice grow wrath like others. Also does the absence oftemptation, of which there can be little after ninety, make asaint? For the rest, doubtless you feel as you did before, becauseit is not possible for snow to grow whiter than snow."
"Or fire hotter than fire. But have done, Brother. Is this atime or place for pretty speeches? Hearken, for as we are now bothbound in the bonds of the same great oath we can speak our minds toeach other, fearing no betrayal. These rites have changed melittle, if at all, who always have known the doctrines of the Dawnthat from childhood were instilled into my heart, although, until Iattained my present age, under its law I could not be admitted tothe full fellowship of the order. Behold! I am still no spirit buta woman as before, full of mortal purposes. Thus," she addedslowly, considering him with her large eyes, "my father was slainby one I hold to have been the usurper of his rights; one, too,who, I think, would have murdered me if he could, and for thosedeeds I desire to repay him. Also to them of late he has addeddeadly insult, for now this slayer of my father and would-bemurderer seeks to take me, the orphaned child, in marriage, and forthat affront, too, I would repay him."
"Bad, very bad, Sister," answered Khian, shaking his head sadly,perhaps to hide a certain twitching of the corners of his mouth."But, if I may ask, did you confess these black sins to the holyprophet Roy, and if so, what did he say of them, Sister?"
"I did, Brother, who could think of nothing else to confess, orat least not much, and what he answered makes me believe that youare right in holding that the holy Roy is still not so holy as hemight be. He said, Brother, that such thoughts were born of myancient blood and natural, and that it was right that those whocommitted great crimes for cold, base purposes should suffer forthe crimes, and that if I were the means of bringing punishmentupon this man, it would be because it had been so decreed byHeaven. Therefore he did not set me down as sinful in this matter.But enough. Tell me, Brother, if it pleases you, do you findyourself changed at heart?"
"I find my feet set upon a better and a higher road, Sister, fornow I know what to worship—I who worshipped nothing because Icould believe in nothing—also, how this new god should beworshipped. For the rest, no one killed my father or sought tomurder me and therefore I do not wish to be avenged upon anyone—at present. Yet, Sister——" and he paused.
"I am listening, Brother, who feel sure that you cannot be quiteso good as you would have me understand."
"Good! No, I am not good; I only hope to become good if I canfind someone to help me—no, not Roy, or Tau, or Kemmah, orthe whole Council of the Dawn—someone quite different."
"A goddess from on high," suggested Nefra.
"Yes, that is well said—a goddess from on high—wewill talk of her presently. But first what I want to say is that infollowing after righteousness I have fallen into a very deeppit."
"What pit, Brother?" asked Nefra, looking up at the roof of thetemple.
"One out of which I think you alone can help me. But I mustexplain. First you should know that I am a liar. I am not theScribe Rasa. The Scribe Rasa, an excellent man and a master of histrade, died many years ago when I was a boy. I am——"and he hesitated.
"—The Prince Khian, son of Apepi and heir apparent to theCrown of the North," suggested Nefra.
"Yes, you have got it quite right, except that I do not think Iam any longer heir apparent, or at any rate I shall soon cease tobe so. But may I ask, Sister, how you came to know my style andtitle?"
"We know everything in the House of the Dawn, Brother, also, asit chances, you told me them yourself when you were sick—orwas it Kemmah?"
"Then it was very wrong of you to listen, Sister, and I hopethat you confessed that sin with the others. Well, now perhaps yousee the pit. The Prince Khian, the only lawful son of KingApepi—at present—has been sworn a member of the Orderof the Dawn, which order it is the purpose of King Apepi todestroy, as is not wonderful, kings being what they are, seeingthat it has just crowned a certain lady Queen of all Egypt andthereby in a sense declared war against him, the usurper. Now tellme, what can I do who on the one hand am the Prince Khian and onthe other something much higher and better—a brother of theOrder of the Dawn?"
"The answer is simple, Brother. You must make peace betweenApepi and the Order of the Dawn."
"Indeed, and how? By praying a certain sister to become theQueen of King Apepi? Thus only can such a peace be made, as youknow well."
"I never said it," answered Nefra, flushing. "Moreover, it doesnot please me to listen to such counsel—even from abrother."
"Nor would it please even a brother to give such counsel, for ifit were taken, that brother would soon be numbered among those whomake their prayers and swing their censers in the heavenly shrinewhereof we are instructed in the mysteries."
"Why?" asked Nefra innocently. "If he gave it not, I couldunderstand, for then a certain king might be wrath. But if he gaveit, why?"
"Because then a certain queen might be wrath, one who, as you,Sister, have told me, loves vengeance. Or at least, because hehimself, if that counsel were taken, would be so weary of the worldthat he could tread it no more."
Now for a while there was silence between them and, beneath theshadow of their white hoods, each of them sat staring at theground.
"Sister," said Khian at last, and as she made no answer,repeated in a louder voice, "Sister!"
"Forgive me, I had almost fallen asleep after last night'svigils. What is it, Brother?"
"Only this. Would you be minded to help a poor prince out of thepit of which I have spoken by dragging him up with a silken ropeof—well, of love which all members of this company owe to oneanother—and making him a king?"
"A king! A king of what? Of these tombs and the dead inthem?"
"Oh, no! Of your heart and the life in it. Hearken, Nefra.Together we may stand against my father, Apepi, but apart we mustfall, for when he comes to learn the truth he will kill me, and ifhe can lay his hands on you, drag you whither you do not wish togo. Moreover, I love you, Nefra. From the moment when I heard yourvoice yonder by the palm trees and knew you for a woman beneathyour cloak, I loved you, though then I thought you but some simplegirl. What more is there to say? The future is dark; great dangerslie ahead. Mayhap it will be necessary to fly to far lands andleave all these pomps behind us. Yet together would they not bewell lost?"
"Then what of Egypt, Prince Khian? What of Egypt and the missionlaid upon me and the oath you heard me swear in this veryhall?"
"I do not know," he answered confusedly. "The road is dark. Yetwith love to light our feet we shall find a way. Say that you loveme and all will be well."
"Say that I love you, the son of him who slew my father, thatmurderer who seeks to make me his. How can I say this, PrinceKhian?"
"If you love me, Nefra, you can say it, because it will be thetruth, and have we not heard that to hide the truth is the greatestof sins? Do you love me?"
"I cannot answer. I will not answer. Ask it of the Sphinx. Nay,ask it of the Spirit of the Pyramids, and by her word I will abide,for that spirit is my spirit. One day still remains to us. Ask itto-morrow of the Spirit of the Pyramids, if you dare to seek andfind her beneath the moon."
Then suddenly she rose and fled away, leaving him alone andwondering.
That night Khian slept little; his thoughts would not let himsleep. They filled his mind with problems and as in a mirror showedhim the pitfalls that lay about his feet. He, the Prince of theNorth, was sworn a brother of the Order of the Dawn, which hisfather, the King, threatened to destroy, and how did these twooffices agree? Could he smite with the one hand and defend with theother? Nay, it was impossible. Therefore he must cease either to bea prince, or to be a brother. There his path was clear. Let therank go; indeed, had it not already been taken away from him withhis own consent? Therefore, why should he trouble about it now?Henceforth he was nothing but Brother Khian of the Order of theDawn. Nay, he was something more—an ambassador who awaited acertain answer which must be conveyed to the King who sent him onhis mission. It was as to a matter of marriage; as to whether aroyal lady would become the wife of that king or would choose toface his wrath.
Here again his task was easy. He must deliver the answer,whatever it might be, after which his duty came to an end and hewould remain nothing more than a Brother of the Order of the Dawn,and perhaps a Prince. If that answer were such as the King desired,then doubtless he, the ambassador, would be allowed to go his waysin peace, though no more as heir to the throne of the North. But ifit were very different; if, for example, it announced that thislady refused the King in favour of the ambassador who chanced to behis son—what? Why! Death—no less—death orflight!
Yet at this thought Khian was not dismayed, he even smiled alittle as it crossed his mind, remembering the teachings of his newphilosophy, that all was in the hands of Heaven and that naughthappened save that which must happen. He did not desire to die whonow had so much for which to live, but if death came thatphilosophy taught him not to be afraid. Nor did he write himselfdown a traitor to his duty, because he knew that in any case Nefrawould have refused this monstrous marriage, of which she had spokento him as an insult. Moreover, as yet he did not know that anythought of him would weigh with her. He had offered her his love,but she had not accepted this gift. She had said that she could notanswer, that he must ask the "Spirit of the Pyramids" whether she,Nefra the Queen, loved or did not love him, Khian the Prince. Whatcould such words mean? There was no Spirit of the Pyramids;everywhere he had inquired of this legend and learned that it wasbuilt of air. How could he ask of a spirit that which a womanrefused to tell, and where should he find this oracle?
He was told to seek it by the light of the full moon among theancient graves. Well, that on his part nothing might be lacking, hewould seek like any simple fool, and if he found nothing, wouldunderstand that Nothing was his answer. Then, seeking no more, hewould demand from Roy the writing that he must bear to King Apepiand depart sore-hearted to accomplish its delivery. This done hewould abide the wrath of the King and, should he escape, wouldwander away to such distant place as Roy or the Council mightappoint and there preach the doctrines of the Dawn or do suchthings as he was commanded, turning his heart from woman and thejoys of life.
Soon he would know; soon all would be finished in this way or inthat, for on the morrow of the night of full moon the young Queenmust give her answer to the demand of Apepi and he, the ambassador,must bear that answer back to Tanis. Meanwhile this wascertain—he who had never loved before worshipped the maidenNefra with body and with spirit and above all earthly thingsdesired her as his wife; so much so that if he were to lose her hecared not what else he might lose, even to life itself.
It was the appointed time and Khian, quite alone, for as anadmitted brother now he could pass where he would, unquestioned andunwatched, wandered to and fro among the tombs which surrounded thegreatest of the pyramids. He was sad-hearted who believed his to bebut a fool's errand; moreover, all his troubles weighed upon hissoul. The vast solemnity of the place, too, with its endlessstreets of graves above which the pyramids towered eternally,crushed him. What a spot was this for a love quest, here surroundedby the monuments which told of the end of all human things.Hundreds of years ago those who slept within these tombs had ceasedfrom mortal loves and hates, and as they were, soon he would bealso, perchance before another full moon shone in yonder sky. Hewondered whether they looked upon him now with calm, invisibleeyes; not one, but ten thousand spirits of the pyramids.
He sat him down upon a stone in the midst of that deep silencewhich was only broken from time to time by the melancholy howlingsof some jackal seeking food, and watched the shadows creep acrossthe sand. At length, growing weary, he covered his face with hishands and brooded on the mystery of all things, as was natural insuch a place, and whence men came and whither they must go, aproblem that not even Roy could solve.
He heard nothing, yet suddenly, why he did not know, he wasmoved to let fall his hands and look about him. Surely somethingstirred yonder in the shadow of a great tomb. Perhaps it was anight-haunting beast. Nay, it seemed too tall. It came out of thatshadow and for a moment could be seen flitting to the shelter ofanother tomb where it vanished. Surely it was a white-veiled womanor a ghost.
Khian was frightened, his hair rose upon his head. Yet springingto his feet he followed it. He came to the tomb where it haddisappeared. It was gone. Nay, there it was far away, shaping acourse, it would seem, toward the second pyramid, that of thePharaoh Khafra. Again he followed, but fast as he went, that figurewent faster, now hidden and now seen, so that when at length itreached the north face of the second pyramid calledUr-Khafra, or "Greatest Khafra," it was a spear's cast infront of him.
Surely, he thought, it would halt there. But it did not. Itbegan to glide up the face of the pyramid and then, at the heightof a tall palm tree, it disappeared.
Now Khian more than once had climbed this second pyramid by itsnorthern face and knew that there was no opening in it. Thereforeit would seem that what he had seen was indeed a ghost which hadmelted away as ghosts are said to do. Still, to satisfy himself,though fearfully, he climbed after it and when he had scaled somefifty feet of the steep side, stopped astonished, for behold! therein the pyramid was what seemed to be an open door beyond which apassage ran downwards. Moreover, in that passage lamps were set ata distance from each other. He hesitated, for he was much afraid,but at length, thinking to himself that ghosts need no lamps andthat but one, man or woman, had entered in front of him, he grewcourageous and followed.
For some five and thirty paces this passage ran downwardssteeply between walls of granite, then for another thirty paces itran on upon the level, ending at last in a large chamber hewn fromthe living rock and roofed with great painted slabs of stoneleaning against each other to bear the mighty weight of the pyramidabove. In this darksome place, sunk into the rock, stood asarcophagus of granite and naught else.
Khian crept down the passages by the light of the lamps, hisfootsteps echoing against their walls of stone, and from theshelter of a huge half-opened granite door peeped into the tombchamber. It was lit by one lamp that stood upon the sarcophaguswhereof the feeble rays shone like a star in the black gloom of thevaulted hall. This gloom he searched with his eyes. In vain; hecould see no one, the veiled shape he had followed was not; orperchance it had departed by some farther door into the bowels ofthe pyramid.
Muttering a prayer for protection against the spirit of thePharaoh upon whose rest he broke, and drawing his bronze sword lesthe should find that he had been lured into this dreadful place byevildoers, Khian crept forward through the gloom, very carefully,for there might be pitfalls in the rocky floor. Coming at length tothe sarcophagus he stood irresolute, for of a sudden his courageseemed to fail him.
What if in truth he had been following a ghost and that ghostshould spring upon him from behind! Nay, he would be brave. Didghosts set lamps in niches? Their shapes showed that they wereancient lamps, it was true; perhaps the same that were used by thebuilders of the pyramid a thousand years before, or by those whobore the body of the king to its last resting place. Yet lamps didnot burn eternally, unless indeed they were ghostly lamps; the oilin them must be new and set there by human hands. The thought gavehim courage and he stood still who had meditated flight. There wasa sound at the far end of the hall, a rustling sound that checkedthe beating of his heart. In the darkness appeared a cloud of whitewhich floated forward. The ghost was upon him!
He stood where he was—perchance because he could not stir.The white-veiled shape drew near and halted. Now only the width ofthe tomb was between them and he stared at it over the flame of thelamp but could see nothing because the face was covered, like theface of one new-dead. In his terror he lifted the sword as thoughto stab at this unearthly thing. Then a soft voice spoke,saying:
"O Seeker of the Spirit of the Pyramids, would you greet herwith a sword-thrust, and if so, why?"
"Because I am afraid," he answered. "That which is veiled isalways terrible, especially in such a place as this."
As he spoke the veil fell, and in the lamplight he saw the formand the beautiful, flushed face of Nefra.
"What is the meaning of this play, O Queen?" he askedfaintly.
"Does Khian, the heir of the King of the North, name me Queen?"she asked in a mocking voice. "Well, if so, he is right, since hereabove the bones of him who, history tells, was my forefather and ofwhose throne I am the heritor, so I should be called. Prince Khian,you sought the Spirit of the Pyramids who never was except infable, and you have found a queen who is both flesh and spirit. Ifstill you have aught to say to her, speak on, since time is shortand soon she may be missed."
"I have nothing to say except what I have said already. Nefra, Ilove you well and I would learn of you whether you love me. I prayyou play with me no more, but let me hear the truth."
"It is short and simple," she answered, raising her head andlooking straight into his eyes. "Khian, if you love me well, I loveyou better, for of this treasure woman has more to give thanman."
His mind reeled beneath the weight of her words and his bodywith it, so that he must rest his hand upon the stone of the tombto save himself from falling. Yet his first thought was angry andbroke from his lips in a sharp question.
"If that be so, Nefra, what need to bring me to this dreadfulplace of death to tell me that it is so? What need to make mefollow a dream and a ghost that I might find a woman? Surely thejest is ill-conceived."
"Not so much so as you think, Khian," she answered gently."Yesterday I could not tell you what I longed to speak, because,being what I am, I must lay the matter before others, I, who am notthe mistress of myself, but the servant of a cause. Therefore Isought time till I had learned that what I desired was the will ofthose who are set above me and, as they declare, of Heaven which isset above them. Had it been otherwise, you would have seen noSpirit of the Pyramids to-night and no Queen Nefra ere you departedto-morrow, and thus would have had your answer which I should havebeen spared the pain of speaking."
"Then Roy and the rest approve, Nefra?"
"Aye, they approve; indeed, it seems that from the first theyhoped for this and therefore brought us together as much as mightbe, because they trust that so Egypt may once more be united andthat thus their policy may prosper through our love."
"Much must happen before that can be," said Khian sadly.
"I know it, Khian. Great dangers threaten us. Indeed, I thinkthat they are near. It is for this reason that, playing the part ofa ghost, I have led you to this ancient sepulchre, believed of allto be haunted by the dead, that you may learn its secret and atneed make of it your hiding place, Khian. Now I will show you thetrick of the door in the casing of the pyramid, revealed to me byright of birth and to certain others by right of office, for fromgeneration to generation this secret has descended as aninheritance in the family of the Captain of the Pyramids who aresworn not to disclose it, even under torture. Look, Khian."
Lifting the lamp Nefra held it above her head and pointed to theend of the tomb chamber, where by its light he saw a large numberof great jars set against the wall.
"Those vessels," she added, "are filled with wine, oil, grain,dried flesh, corn, and other sorts of food; also, nearer to theentrance, as I will show you, are more jars of water which fromtime to time is renewed, so that here a man, or indeed several men,might live for months and yet not starve."
"The gods defend me from such a fate!" he said, dismayed.
"Aye, Khian, yet who knows? That jackal is safest which has ahole to run to when its hunters are afoot."
"Sooner would I be killed in the open than go mad here in thedarkness with the dead for fellowship," he answered doubtfully.
"Nay, Khian, you must not be killed; now you must liveon—for me and Egypt."
She set down the lamp in its place and moved to the foot of thetomb. He did likewise, so that there they met and stood a littlewhile, gazing at each other in the midst of a silence that was sodeep that they could hear the beating of their hearts. Speech hadleft them, as though they had no more words to say, yet their eyesspoke in a language of their own. They bent towards each other likewind-swayed palms, nearer and nearer yet, till of a sudden she layin his arms and her lips were pressed upon his own.
"Beloved," he said presently, "swear that while I live you willwed no man but me."
She lifted her head from his shoulder and looked at him with herlarge and beautiful eyes that were aswim with tears.
"Is it needful?" she asked in a new voice, a deep, rich voice."You have little faith, Khian, and I ask no such oath fromyou."
"Because it would be foolish, Nefra, for who, having loved you,could turn to others? Yet there are many who will seek the fairestlady on the earth and Egypt's Queen. Indeed, has not one sought heralready? Therefore, I pray you, swear."
"So be it. I swear by the Spirit that we worship, both of us; Iswear by Egypt which, if Roy be right, we shall rule in the days tocome; and I swear by the bones of my forefather who sleeps withinthis tomb that I will wed none but you, Khian. While you live Iwill be faithful to you, and if you die then swiftly I will followyou, that what we have lost on earth, we may find in theUnderworld. If I break this, my oath, then may I become as is hewho sleeps beneath my hand to-day," and she touched the tomb withher fingers. "Aye, may my name be blotted from the roll of Egypt'sroyal ones and may Set take my spirit as his slave. Is it enough, Ofaithless Khian?"
"Enough and more than enough. Oh! how shall I thank you who havegiven life to my heart? How shall I serve you whom I adore?"
She shook her head, making no answer, but he, loosing her fromhis arms, sank to his knees before her. He abased himself as aslave; he lifted the hem of her robe and kissed it, saying:
"Queen of my heart and rightful Queen of Egypt, I, Khian,worship you and do you homage. Whatever I have or may have, I setbeneath your feet, acknowledging your Majesty. Henceforth I, yourlover who hope to be your husband, am the humblest of yoursubjects."
She bent down and raised him.
"Nay," she said, smiling, when once more he stood upon his feet,"you are greater than I and it is the woman who serves the man, notthe man the woman. Well, we will serve each other and thus beequal. But, Khian, what of Apepi who is your father?"
"I do not know," he answered. "Yet, father or not, I pray thathe may not try to come between us."
"I pray so also, Khian. To-night is happy, never was there sohappy a night; but to-morrow—oh! what of to-morrow?"
"It is in the Hands of God, Nefra, therefore let us fearnothing."
"Aye, Khian, but often the paths of God are steep and rough, orso my father and my mother found. Like us they loved each otherwell, yet this Apepi was their doom. Come, we must go, for alas!all sweet things have their end."
So once more they clung and kissed, and then hand in hand wentdown the darksome ways of that House of Death to the moonlit worldwithout.
When they had climbed the steep ascent and were come to themouth of the passage, Nefra stopped and by the light of the lastlamp, for she had extinguished the others as they went, taughtKhian how, by pressing a certain stone which swung upon a pivot,the place could be closed at will and, if need were, made fast fromwithin by the aid of a bar and pins of granite, which the buildersof the pyramid had used to shut out the curious while they wentabout their work upon the secret burial chambers at its heart. Alsoshe showed him a great hanging door of granite that those whobrought the Pharaoh to his burial a thousand years before hadforgotten or neglected to let fall as they departed, leaving him tohis eternal rest.
"See," she said, "if that wedge of stone were knocked away thegreat door would fall. Therefore touch it not, lest we should beshut into this Pyramid of Ur and lay our bones with those of themighty Khafra, its architect. Look, yonder in that niche, whereperhaps once stood the priest or soldier who was guardian of thedoor, are the jars of water of which I spoke, and by them oil andlamps and wicks of reed and fuel and means of raising fire, withother needful things."
Having shown him all and made sure that he understood, Nefraquenched the last lamp and set it in the niche. Then they crept outon to the side of the pyramid where thrice she made Khian close andopen the swinging stone, until he had mastered the trick of it,after which, with a wedge of marble that fitted in a sockethollowed to receive it and yet could be withdrawn in a moment, shemade the stone fast, so that now none could tell it from thosearound unless they had the secret and knew in which course of thecasing blocks it lay. This done, they descended to the ground justby a fallen block that marked where the seeker for the swingingstone must mount. Crossing the paving that surrounds the pyramid,they reached the temple of the Worship of Khafra to the east andkept in its shadow lest they should be seen by some night wanderer.Here, too, they parted with sweet murmured words of farewell, Nefrataking one path homewards and Khian another.
Slowly he made his way through the vast, moonlit wilderness oftombs, his heart filled with a great joy, for had he not won allthat he desired? Yet with this joy was mingled fear of what themorrow might bring forth. Then would be handed to him, theambassador, the written answer of Nefra to the demand of Apepi, hisfather, that she should give herself to him in marriage. Now heknew well what that answer would be, but what he did not know washow Apepi would receive him when, as duty demanded, he delivered itto him. There was but one hope—that he might prove contentthat his son should wed this queen without a throne instead ofhimself, seeing that the reason of such a marriage was politicaland nothing else, and he, Khian, was his father's heir. Had Apepiseen Nefra, almost certainly things would befall otherwise, for heknew his father's nature and that he would desire to possesshimself of beauty such as hers. Happily, however, he had not seenher and therefore might be content to let her go, who was naught tohim if he could secure her heritage for the House of the Shepherdkings.
Yet Khian doubted whether events would thus shape themselves. Itwell might be that when he learned, as learn he would certainlythrough his spies or otherwise, that his son was betrothed to thehigh lady whom he had sought for himself, that he would hold thatthis son, who was also his ambassador, had played the traitor tohim, which in a sense was true. If so, he might be very wrath andterrible in his rage, who was cruel-hearted. Moreover, he mightdesire vengeance. What vengeance? Perhaps the death of the traitor,no less, and if still she would not marry him, the death of Nefraalso. For was she not Egypt's lawful Queen and, while she lived,could he sit safe upon his stolen throne?
As he picked his way among the tombs by the moonlight Khian knewin his heart that he and Death were face to face. Dark imaginationspossessed him. Almost could he see that grisly shape stalking aheadof him while, wrapped in the long, hooded cloak that he used as adisguise, his shadow, cast by the moonlight on the sand, to hissight took the very shape of Osiris in his mummywrappings—yes, of Osiris the god of death. Yet if so, was notOsiris also the god of resurrection and the king of life eternal?If indeed doom awaited him and Nefra, at least beyond the grave layjoy and peace for thousands of thousands of years.
So Roy taught and so he believed. Still, coming fresh from thelips of his love, those warm and human lips with her sweet wordsechoing in his ears, he shivered at these sad and solemn thoughts.For who could be sure of what lay over the edge of the world? Oh!who could be quite sure?
Khian came to the private door of the Temple of the Sphinx. Ashe approached it, from beneath its arch appeared the gigantic shapeof Ru who looked at him with curious eyes.
"Have you been seeking the Spirit of the Pyramids, Lord, thatyou wander abroad so late?"
"Who else?" asked Khian.
"And did you find her, Lord, and look upon her face that men sayis so beautiful?"
"Yes, Ru, I found her and looked upon her face. Nor does rumourlie as to her beauty."
"And are you already mad, Lord, as they say those become on whomthat Spirit smiles?"
"Yes, Ru, I am mad—mad with love."
"And being mad, Lord, are you prepared to pay the price of herembrace and to follow her into the Underworld?"
"If need be, I am prepared, Ru."
The giant stood pondering, his eyes fixed upon the sand. Atlength he lifted his head, saying:
"Lord, I am but a fool of a fighting man, yet to us of theEthiopian blood foresight comes at times. I tell you because I likeyou well that I see it written upon this sand that for your ownsake and that of another, you would be wise this very night to flyfast and far across the sea to Syria or to Cyprus, or up Nile tothe south, and there lie hid awaiting better days."
"I thank you, Ru. But tell me, at the end of that writing on thesand, do you see the symbol of Osiris?"
"No, Lord, not that for you or for another. Yet I do see thesigns of blood and many sorrows near at hand."
"Blood dries and sorrows pass, Ru," and leaving the Ethiopianstill staring at the ground, Khian entered the temple and soughthis chamber.
The Council of the Order of the Dawn was summoned to meet early inthe morning on the morrow of that night of full moon when thePrince Khian, in searching for a spirit, had found a woman and alover. At daybreak, those who watched the frontier of the HolyField had reported that a messenger had come by boat from KingApepi and waited in the grove of palms to be escorted undersafe-conduct into the presence of the Council. It was added thatwhen he was asked what had chanced to the priest Temu who had beensent bearing writings from the Council to the King of the North atTanis, this messenger replied that he had died of sickness at theCourt, and therefore could return no more, or so he had heard. Thenit was ordered that the man should be led before the Council at itsmeeting, there to deliver his message or the writings that he bore.
At the appointed hour Roy the Prophet and all the Council of theDawn assembled in the temple hall, whither came also every memberof the Order to hear the answer of Nefra the Queen to the demandsof the King Apepi, and with them Khian under his name and title ofRasa the Scribe, the envoy from the King of the North. Lastly,royally arrayed and for the first time wearing the crowns of Upperand Lower Egypt, appeared Nefra herself attended by the Ethiopian,Ru, for a body-servant, and the Lady Kemmah, her nurse. She tookher seat upon the throne that was set to receive her, the samethrone that she had filled upon the night of her coronation,whereon the Council and the company rose and made obeisance toher.
At this moment it was announced that the messenger from KingApepi waited without with the letters of the King. It was orderedthat he should be admitted, and he entered, guarded by twopriests.
Khian looked at him as he came up the dusky hall, thinking thathe might know him again as one of the King's Court at Tanis, andsaw a thickset man of middle height who limped as he walked, andwas wrapped round with shawls that even covered the lower part ofhis face, as though to protect himself against the cold of thewinter morning. Suddenly this man's glance fell upon Khian watchinghim, whereon he started and turned his head. Next it fell uponNefra seated in pomp and youthful beauty upon the throne andillumined by a ray of light that struck full upon her through oneof the high-placed window openings of the hall. Again the manstarted as though in wonder, then limped on towards the dais.Arriving in front of it he bowed humbly, drew from his robe apapyrus roll which he laid against his forehead before handing itto one of the priests who mounted the dais and gave it to Nefra.She received the writing and passed it on to the Prophet Roy whosat upon her right hand.
Having opened and studied it, Roy read the writing aloud. It wasshort and ran thus:
"From Apepi the Pharaoh to the Council of theOrder of the Dawn:
"I, the Pharaoh, have received your letter, also one from my envoy,the Scribe Rasa. Your messenger, who gave the name of Temu, reachedthis Court sick and after lingering for many days, has died. Yetbefore he died he told my officers that the envoy whom I sent toyou, Rasa the Scribe, was dead, having fallen from a pyramid. Idemand to know the circumstances of the death of this scribe, myservant, holding that he has been murdered among you.
"Of what is written in your letter I say nothing till I learn theanswer of the Lady Nefra to the offer of marriage with me, thePharaoh, which I have made to her, for according to that answer Ishall act. This roll I send by a faithful man but one who, beinghumble in his station, knows nothing of the matter with which itdeals, for the reason that I will not trust another of my highofficers among you. Deliver your answer to this man and let himreturn at once, for if accident overtakes him also, I, the Pharaoh,shall smite.
"Sealed with the seal of Apepi, the good god, Pharaoh of the Upperand the Lower Lands, and with the seal of his Vizier Anath."
Having read Roy cast down the writing, for his rage was great,and motioned to the messenger to fall back. This he did readily, asthough afraid, taking his stand among the shadows of the lower partof the hall where he leaned against a pillar after the fashion ofone who is lame and weary.
Then Roy spoke, saying:
"The King Apepi sends us no answer to those things that we wroteto him, but accuses us of the murder of his envoy, the Scribe Rasa,and tells us that our messenger Temu is dead of sickness, which wedo not believe, to whom it is given to know if aught of ill befallsone of our brethren. Be pleased to appear, Scribe Rasa, that thismessenger from King Apepi and all here gathered may see that youare not dead, but living. Come hither, Scribe Rasa, and take yourstand by the throne that all may behold you."
So Khian mounted the dais and stood by the throne, and as hecame Nefra smiled at him, and he smiled at her. Then Roy wenton:
"Queen Nefra, the time has come when you must make answer to thedemand of King Apepi that your Majesty should give yourself to himin marriage. What say you, Queen Nefra?"
"Holy Prophet and Council of the Dawn," answered Nefra in aclear and quiet voice, "I say that I thank the King Apepi, but thatI will not give myself in marriage to him who brought my father tohis death and by treachery would have taken my mother and myselfthat he might bring us also to our deaths. It is enough."
"Let the words of her Majesty be written down that she may sealthem with her seal and that certain of us may seal them aswitnesses. Let them be written down forthwith and given to theenvoy of King Apepi, Rasa the Scribe. Also let a copy of them begiven to this messenger, that thus we may be certain that they cometo the eyes of King Apepi."
It was done, Tau writing them with his own hands, after whichthey were sealed, copied, and made fast in rolls. Then Roycommanded that the messenger of King Apepi should advance andreceive the copy.
But when they searched for him that messenger was gone. Duringthe long writing and sealings he had slipped away unnoted, tellingthose who guarded the door that he had his answer to the messageand was dismissed. There was talk of following him, but Tausaid:
"Let him be. The man grew frightened and ran, thinking that ifhe stayed, here he might die, as our brother Temu is said to havedied at Tanis. That he has left the roll matters nothing, sincewhat his ears have heard his tongue can tell."
So that messenger departed and, save Roy, none thought of himmore.
Khian was summoned to a private chamber, that of Roy. There hefound the prophet himself and with him the lord Tau, some of theelders of the Council, and Nefra attended by the Lady Kemmah. Whenhe was seated Roy spoke, saying:
"Our Queen has told us a story, Prince Khian, for so you are, aswe have known from the first. She says that while wandering amongthe tombs last night, as at times it is her fancy to do, shechanced to meet you, Prince Khian, who were taken with a likedesire, and that you spoke together alone. If so, what did you sayto the Queen and what did she say to you?"
"Holy Prophet, I said that I loved her and desired to be herhusband, which were the truest words that ever passed my lips,"answered Khian boldly. "As to what she said to me, let her tell youif she will."
Now the blood came to the brow of Nefra, and looking down, shemurmured:
"I said to the Prince Khian that I gave gift for gift and lovefor love, desiring him and no other man to be my lord. Now I prayyour blessing on this choice of mine, my Master in the spirit, andwith it the consent of the Council of the Order to ourbetrothal."
"The blessing you have in full measure, Sister and Queen, andthe consent I think will not be withheld. Know that we have hopedand prayed that so it would befall, and even made the happeningeasy, in the trust that thus, without war or bloodshed, Egypt thatis severed in twain may once more become one land, acknowledgingone throne. Moreover, it seemed to us who have watched you boththat you two are well-fitted to each other, and we believe that youwere appointed to come together. That is our answer."
"I thank you, Father," said Khian, and Nefra also murmured, "Ithank you."
"Aye," went on Roy, "doubtless your hearts thank us in theirhappiness, yet, Prince and Queen, there is more to be said.Troubles are ahead of you and us, nor can you be united until theseare overcome. Apepi threatens us. When he learns that he has beenrejected, he will be very wrath, and when he comes to understandwhy and for whom his suit has been refused—and such a mattercannot be long concealed—what then? Is it still your purpose,Prince Khian, to bear our written answer which that messenger hasleft behind him, to your father, King Apepi, or will you choose tobide on with us, or to fly the land and hide awhile?"
Khian thought a little, then replied:
"Before I knew what fate held in store for me, I accepted thisembassy and, according to custom, swore the envoy's oath of loyalservice, namely, that I would bear my message and return with itsanswer, if I lived, making true report of those to whom it wassent. This oath I must fulfil or be shamed, and therefore I cannothide away disguised here or elsewhere because my task has becomedangerous. That I have adopted the doctrines of the Dawn and amaffianced to a certain high lady are my private matters, or so Ihold; but to sail in that ship which has been summoned from Memphisto await me in the river, and to deliver your answer to the KingApepi, is my public duty. If ill comes to me in the performing ofthat duty, it must be so, but if I left it unperformed I should beno honest man. I will deliver the letters and, if need be, tellKing Apepi the truth, leaving the end of all to fortune, or ratherto the will of That which we worship."
Now Nefra looked at him proudly, while the others murmured:"Well spoken."
"These are high-hearted words," said Roy, "and they please me,Prince Khian, who know from them that our Queen has given her loveto no base man. The danger is great and until it be overcome youmay not marry lest your bride should be widowed almost as soon asshe was wed. Yet I believe that it will be overcome and that in theend the Spirit whom we serve will guide your feet to joy andsafety."
"May it be so," said Khian.
"Hearken both of you," went on Roy. "I am very old and it isrevealed to me that soon I must pass hence, how as yet I do notknow. Yes, I, the seeker after light, must enter into the darknesswhere, as I trust, I shall find light. Prince Khian, you look uponmy face for the last time. All my days I have striven to bringabout the unity of Egypt, without bloodshed if that might be. Nowperchance in the persons of you, Prince and Queen, this unity willbe accomplished and Egypt will be one again, if only for a while.That accomplishment I shall not live to see, though I trust that inthe after days I may hear of it from your lips elsewhere. Yet beingdead I trust also that my spirit may still guide you both upon theearth although you see it not. Come hither, Khian, Prince of theNorth, and Nefra, anointed Queen of Egypt, that I may blessyou."
They came and knelt before the ancient priest who already seemedmore a spirit than a man. He laid his thin hands upon their headsand blessed them in the name of Heaven and in his own, calling downjoy and fruitfulness upon them and consecrating them to the serviceof Egypt—of the Order of the Dawn, and of that universal Soulwhom they worshipped. Then suddenly he rose and left them.
One by one, according to their degree, the members of theCouncil followed, and with them went Kemmah and the giant Ru, sothat presently Khian and Nefra found themselves alone.
"The hour of farewell is at hand," said Khian sadly.
"Yes, Beloved," answered Nefra, "but oh! when and where willcome the hour of re-union?"
"I do not know, Nefra. None knows, not even Roy, but be brave,for assuredly it will come. I must go; but now I saw it in youreyes that, like myself, you thought that I must go."
"Yes, Khian, so I thought, and think. Therefore go, and swiftly,before my heart breaks. Remember all, Khian, and every word thathas passed between us. Now one thing more. I charge you by our lovethat whatever you may hear concerning me, even if they tell youthat I am wed elsewhere, or faithless, that you believe nothing,save that while I live, here or in the Underworld, I am yours andyours alone, and that rather than pass into the hands of anotherman I will surely die. Do you swear this, Khian?"
"I swear it, Nefra; also that as you are to me, so I will be toyou."
Then with murmured words of love again they clung and kissedtill soon, at a sign, for she could speak no more, Khian loosed herfrom his arms. He loosed her, he bowed to her, and she bowed backto him. Then he went. At the doorway he turned to look on her.There robed in the virginal white of the Sisters of the Dawn,wearing no ornament or mark of rank and yet looking most royal, shestood still as a statue, gazing after him while one by one theheavy tears welled from her deep eyes. Another instant and likesome gate of doom the door swung to behind him and she was seen nomore.
In his chamber Khian found Tau, the second Prophet of the Order,awaiting him.
"I come to tell you, Prince, that your ship is ready at theriver bank, to which your goods with the presents sent by KingApepi have been borne," he said, adding, "Ru will escort youthither."
"Yes, Tau, but who will escort me back?" he asked, sighingheavily. "I feel like one who has dreamed a very happy dream andawakened to the world and know it but a dream which will never befulfilled."
"Take courage, Prince, for I hold otherwise. Yet I will not hidefrom you that the peril of all of us is great. We learn that Apepimasses troops, as he says, to protect himself against theBabylonians who threaten him, but who can be certain? I would thatwe had questioned that messenger as was my purpose. But he slippedaway while we thought that he was waiting for our letter."
"So would I, Tau, but he is gone and now it is too late."
"Prince," went on Tau in a low voice, "it may be that for awhile the Order of the Dawn, and with it a certain lady, mustvanish from Egypt. Yet if this comes about, do not believe that weare lost or dead who shall but have gone to seek help, whence asyet I may not reveal even to you, though perchance you may guess.We hate war and bloodshed, Prince, but if these are forced upon us,we shall fight, or certainly I shall fight who in my youth was asyou are, a soldier and have commanded armies. Therefore, rememberthat while I live and indeed while a Brother or a Sister of theDawn lives throughout the world, and as you saw on the night of theCrowning, they are many, dwelling in many lands, that lady will notlack a defender or a home. And now, farewell till perchance in aday to come I see you and that lady wed and afterwards crowned asKing and Queen of the Land of Nile, reigning from the Cataracts tothe sea. Again, Brother, fare you well."
Once more Khian walked across the stretch of desert that laybetween the Sphinx and the palm grove by the bank of the Nile, butthis time his companion was no hooded youth with the voice and thehands of a woman, but the Ethiopian Ru who, as he went, addressedhim in a kind of soliloquy, after this sort:
"So, Lord, you really are the Prince Khian, as rumour said andthe Lady Kemmah and I guessed from the first, and now you areaffianced to my Queen, for which I hate you because ever since youcame she has hardly had a look or a word for me. Yet to be honest,as such things must happen, I would rather it was to you than toany one else, because you are a soldier and I like you, also a manof courage, as you showed when you learned to climb those pyramidswhich I should never have dared to do. So I shall be glad to serveyou when you are married, though if you do not treat my Queen well,beware of this axe, for then, if you were fifty Pharaohs and ahundred gods, with it I would still cleave you to the chin. Nodoubt you think that you are very clever to win her love, ascertainly you have done, but there you are mistaken. You did notwin her love and she did not win yours. It was those old priests ofthe Dawn who arranged everything and by their magic threw a spellupon both of you because they wished to bring all this about forpurposes of their own. Believe me, that as they have joined youtogether, so they can separate you if they choose, and by theirincantations, make you hate each other. Only I don't think theywill as that would not suit them, and you see you are both of youmembers of the Order of the Dawn, and therefore will be supportedby them in all things that you may desire."
"I am glad to hear that," interrupted Khian, when at length Rupaused to take breath.
"Yes, yes, Lord, it is a very good thing to be one of the Order,or even its servant as I am, because then everywhere you have afriend. Therefore never be afraid, however desperate your case maybe, even if the hangman is putting his rope about your neck; forcertainly Roy, or another far away, will utter one of the spells,or speak a word of power, and someone will appear to help you. Thatis why I am quite sure that in the end you will marry my Queen ifboth of you continue to want each other, and that all of us willescape from the jaws of that roaring lion, your father the KingApepi, although he does think that he has our heads in hismouth."
"How will you all escape, Ru?"
"Why, Lord, by finding friends who are stronger than Apepi.There is the King of Babylon, for instance, our Lady's grandfatherwho can put two spearmen in the field for every one of Apepi's, tosay nothing of a multitude of chariots drawn by horses, which Apepihas not got. The Order has plenty of brothers at the Court of theKing of Babylon; some of them were here on the night of theCrowning, and I know that messages have been going to them almostevery day. Never mind how they went—that's a secret. I shouldnot wonder if we went, too, before long, and then perhaps I may seesome more fighting before I grow too old and fat to use my axe. Asyou are affianced to our Queen, I do not mind talking of thesethings to you."
"No, of course you don't," answered Khian.
"Talking of messages reminds me of messengers," went on Ru, "orrather of one messenger. I mean that fellow who came from Apepithis morning and slipped away afterwards, which he would never havedone had I been guarding him instead of those silly priests."
"What of him?" asked Khian.
"Oh! only that he was a queer sort of fellow, and more, I think,than he seemed to be. Did you see his eye, Lord? It was like thatof a hawk, very proud, too, such an eye as a great noble mighthave, and when he heard the Queen's answer, it grew full of rageand all his body shook beneath those shawls. More—there wereother strange things. Thus, when he came to the hall he limped asthough he were very lame, but some people who were working in thefields told me that they saw him running down to the Nile like ahunted jackal.
"Now how can a lame man run like a jackal? Also I hear that whenhe came to the boat which was waiting for him, those who were inthe boat or watching on the shore, prostrated themselves as thoughhe were some Great One, but he leapt aboard and cursed them,calling them slaves—as a Great One does. That is why I thinkhe was more than he seemed to be, just like yourself, Lord, whowere announced as the Scribe Rasa and yet are really the PrinceKhian. But here we are at the palm grove where more than a monthago I stole your baggage while you were asleep, as the Queen, whowas only a princess then, put it into my head to do, for fromchildhood she has loved such jests. And look, there is your ship,the same that brought you hither, and there are the priests withyour packages."
"Yes, Ru, there they all are who I wish were somewhere else. Andnow here is a present for you, Ru, a chain of fine gold that I haveworn myself. Keep it in memory of me and hang it about your neckwhen you attend upon the Queen, that it may make her think of onewho is absent."
"I thank you, Lord, though it seems that you seek to kill twobirds with this stone of a gift, which I may show but may not sell.Well, lovers will think of themselves first, and I hope that oneday if we should stand together in war—— Why, look!Here comes the Lady Kemmah, walking faster than I have seen her dofor years. I think she must have some words for you."
As he spoke Kemmah arrived.
"So I have caught you, Prince," she said, puffing. "A prettytask for an old woman to toil across that sand in the heat like acow after a lost calf, just to please a maiden's fancy."
"What is it, Kemmah?" asked Khian anxiously.
"Oh! little enough. To give you this which a certain one mightas well have done herself, had she thought of it, and to pray youto wear it always for her sake, remembering that thereby sheacknowledges you as her king as well as her lover, which of courseshe has no right to do, any more than she has a right to send youwhat she does. I told her so but she flew into a rage and said thatif I would not take it, she would bring it herself as she couldtrust it to no one else. A pretty sight indeed that a Queen shouldbe seen tearing across the desert after a departing scribe, for sothe common people still believe you to be. Therefore come I must orbear her wrath."
"I understand, Lady Kemmah, but what do you bring? You havegiven me nothing save words."
"Have I not? Well, here it is," and she produced from her robesome small object wrapped in papyrus on which was written, "Thegift of a Queen to her King and Lover."
Khian undid the papyrus. There within lay the royal signet ofNefra, the same which he had seen set upon her hand on the night ofCoronation.
"This is the Queen's ring," said Khian, astonished.
"Aye, Prince, and the King her father's ring before her, thatwhich was taken from his finger by the embalmers after the battle,and his father's before him, and so on back and back for ages.Look, on it is cut the name of Khafra whose tomb I think you sawthe other night, though if he ever wore it I cannot tell. At leastit has descended through countless generations from Pharaoh toPharaoh, and now it seems must pass as a love gift to one who isnot Pharaoh but yet is charged to wear it as though he were."
"As perchance he may be yet, by right of another, Lady Kemmah,though the matter does not trouble him overmuch," answered Khian,smiling.
Then he took the ancient hallowed thing and, having touched itwith his lips, set it on a finger of his right hand that it fittedwell, removing thence, to make place for it, another ring on whichwas engraved a crowned and lion-headed sphinx, the symbol of hishouse.
"A gift for a gift," he said. "Take this to the Lady Nefra andbid her wear it in token that all I have is hers, as I will wearthat she sends to me. Say to her also that on the day when we arewed each shall return to the other that ring which belonged to eachand with it all of which it is the symbol."
So Kemmah took the ring and as she hid it away there came thatCaptain of the Guard who had accompanied him from Tanis.
"Welcome, my Lord Rasa, who I rejoice to see have not fallen avictim to the Spirit of the Pyramids of which we talked when weparted here some five and thirty days ago, or was it more? for timepasses quickly in yonder gay city of Memphis. You seem to havefound strange company in this holy haunted land," and he glancedwith awe at the ebon form of the giant Ru who stood by leaning onhis great axe, and at the white-veiled, stately Lady Kemmah whostood near him. "You look thin and changed, too, as though you hadbeen keeping company with ghosts. Well, the steersman says that ifyou are ready, my Lord Rasa, he desires to sail before the windchanges, or because the sailors are afraid of this place, or forboth reasons. So if it pleases you, come."
"I am ready," answered Khian, and while Kemmah bowed to him andRu saluted him with the axe in farewell, he turned and went to theriver bank where the sailors bore him through the shallow water tothe ship. Presently he was far out upon the Nile, watching thepalm-grove, where first he had met Nefra, fade in the gatheringgloom. Still there he sat upon the deck till the great moon roseshining upon the pyramids, and thinking of all the wondrous thingsthat had befallen him in their shadow, until these at last grew dimand vanished, leaving him wondering, like one who awakens from adream.
Khian came to Tanis safely, landing at dawn. Having reached thepalace, he went to his private chambers and, putting off hisscribe's attire, clothed himself in the robes of his rank. As soonas men began to stir he reported his arrival through an officer tothe Vizier, and waited.
From the window-place of his chamber he saw that troops weremoving on the plain beneath, also that many vessels flying theroyal banner were unmooring from the quays and sailing away upNile. While he marvelled what this might mean, the cunning-facedold Vizier, Anath, came and welcomed him with bows.
"Greeting, Prince," he said. "I rejoice to see that you haveaccomplished your mission in safety, for know that here we heardthat you were dead by a fall from a pyramid, which we took to meanthat you had been murdered by those strange zealots of theDawn."
"I know that story, Anath, for it was written in a letter whichwas brought by a messenger from my father, whereon I steppedforward to show myself alive and well, though it is true that I didfall from a pyramid and was senseless a while. Has that messengerreturned? He fled away suddenly before I could have speech withhim."
"I do not know, Prince," answered Anath. "The man has not beenreported to me, but I have only just risen and he may have come inthe night."
"I hope he has, Anath," said Khian, laughing, "seeing thatalthough he did not wait for the writing which I bear, he had newsthat I fear will scarcely please my father who I prefer shouldlearn it from him, not from me."
"Is it so, Prince?" asked Anath, eyeing him curiously. "Alreadythere has come news from these people of the Dawn, enough and morethan enough to make His Majesty very wrath, and should it be addedto by other tidings of the same sort, I think he will be mad withrage. Would it please you to tell me this news?"
"I think not, Anath, although you are his Vizier and the holderof his secrets, as you know, Pharaoh my father is strange-temperedand might take it ill if I reveal to any one what I am charged todeliver to himself."
Anath bowed and answered:
"As to the temper of his Majesty, you are right, Prince, forsince you went away it has been terrible. Would that some evil godhad never moved me to put a certain thought into his mind: wouldthat we had never heard of the Order of the Dawn. Because of thatthought and them he has even threatened me with the loss of myoffice, though he knows well that if I were driven from it, evilwould come to himself, seeing that for years I have been the shieldthat has turned arrows from his head and by my foresight have savedhim from conspiracies."
"I know that this is so," said Khian.
Anath thought a little while, then went on in a low voice:
"Prince, even Pharaohs fall or die at last. The dust awaitstheir crowns, the grave their greatness. Prince, I have watched youfrom a child and made a study of your heart, which I know to behonest and true. Now I will ask you a question, promising tobelieve your answer as though it were that of a god. Are youfriendly towards me and if a time should come when you sit whereanother sits to-day, would you continue me in my offices,especially in that of Vizier of the North? Weigh the matter andtell me, Prince."
Khian reflected for a moment, then answered:
"I think that I would, Anath; indeed I am sure that Iwould."
"And of the South also if that great land should chance to beadded to your heritage?"
"Yes, I suppose so, Anath, though here another—I meanothers—might claim a voice. Why not? If you have watched me,I have watched you, and forgive me if I say I know your faults,namely, that you are cunning and a great seeker after wealth andpower. But I know also that you are faithful to those you serve andto your friends, and in your own way the cleverest man in Egypt,also the most far-seeing, as you showed when you schemed thatPharaoh should wed the Princess of the South, though that plan hasbred more trouble than you know. So there you have my answer and,as you said, I am not one who breaks his word."
Anath took the Prince's hand and kissed it, saying:
"I thank you, Prince." Then he paused and added: "The day whenyou are Pharaoh of the North and South I may remind you of thesewords which from your lips are a decree that may not bebroken."
"What does all this mean, Anath?" asked Khian impatiently. "Youare not making me party to some plot against my father, areyou?"
"By all the gods of the Shepherds and the Egyptians, no, Prince.Yet hearken. I have noted that if he is crossed in his will, hisMajesty of late goes mad, and those who go mad seek ruin,especially if they be kings. Moreover, he is very rash and the rashfall into pits from which other men escape. Also in his body he isnot as strong as he thinks and rage sometimes stops the heart. IfPharaoh's heart stops, what is Pharaoh?"
"A good god!" replied Khian, laughing.
"Yes, but one who attends no more to the affairs of earth. Amonth or so gone your father asked your consent to hisdisinheritance of you and you gave it without a thought. Perchancesince then, Prince, you may have found reason to change your mindupon this matter."
Here he glanced at Khian shrewdly and went on: "But whether youhave changed it or not, know that heirs apparent cannot be solightly dispossessed of their acknowledged rights."
"You seemed to agree at the time, Anath; indeed you did more: itwas you who set afoot that new scheme of a certain marriage."
"The rush bends before the wind, Prince, and as to thismarriage, perchance I wished to save the People of the Dawn, ofwhose doctrines I think well, or perchance I wished to save Egyptfrom another war, or both. The one thing that I did not wish to dowas to hurt you, Prince. And yet this came about, and now that knotmust be undone."
"Yes, Anath, it came about, or seemed to, for which the gods bethanked, since otherwise I should never have been sent upon acertain mission and certain things would never have happened to mewhich have made me the happiest man in all the world. I will tellyou of them afterwards, perhaps—if I dare. Meanwhile, whenwill my father receive me? Also, why are those troops gatheredyonder and whither do the ships sail up Nile? Is it to make anotherwar upon the South?"
"His Majesty has been upon some pilgrimage of his own, Prince,as he said to make a sacrifice in the desert after the custom ofour forefathers, the old Shepherds. He only returned thence lastnight, so weary or so angered about I know not what that he wouldnot receive me. I believe that he still sleeps but there will be aCourt before noon, at which you must appear. As for the soldiersand the ships——"
At this moment there rose a cry without.
"A messenger from Pharaoh!" said the cry. "A messenger fromPharaoh to the Prince Khian. Way for the messenger of Pharaoh!"
The doors burst open, the curtains were torn apart, and thereentered one of Apepi's heralds clad in his livery and wearing asheepskin on his back, after the ancient fashion of the shepherds.He sprang forward and, prostrating himself before the Prince,said:
"Having heard that your Highness has returned to Tanis PharaohApepi summons you to his presence in the Hall of Audienceinstantly, instantly, instantly! O Prince Khian. And you also Hesummons, O Vizier Anath. Come, come, come, O High Prince, and Ogreat Vizier."
"It seems that my father is in a hurry."
"Yes," answered Anath, "in such a hurry that we had best notkeep him waiting. Afterwards we will talk again, Prince. Herald,lead on."
So they followed the man down the passages and across thecourtyard to the door of the Hall of Audience through which werespeeding sundry of the counsellors and nobles who were called "TheKing's Companions," and as it seemed, also had been summonedhastily. At the end of the hall, seated in a chair of state andsurrounded by priests, scribes, and a guard of soldiers, was Apepi.Glancing at him, Khian noted that he seemed to be weary anddishevelled in his dress, for he wore no crown, while in place ofthe royal mantle and apron of ceremony, a coloured shawl was thrownround him which reminded Khian of something, though at the momenthe could not remember what it was. Moreover, his face seemed drawnand thin and his eyes were very fierce.
Khian advanced up the hall and, after uttering the customarysalutation, prostrated himself before the King, while having madeobeisance, Anath the Vizier took his place on the left of thethrone.
"Rise," said Apepi, "and tell me, Prince Khian, how it comesabout that you whom I sent upon a certain embassy did not reportyour return to me."
"Pharaoh and Father," answered Khian, "I disembarked at dawn andat once, according to custom, caused the Vizier to be informed ofmy arrival. The Vizier Anath rose from his sleep and visited me. Hetold me that your Majesty was still resting on your bed after somejourney that you had made."
"It matters not what he told you, and is the Vizier Pharaoh thatyou should report yourself to him and not to me, so that I mustlearn of your coming from the Captain of the Guard, whom I sentwith you? Surely you lack respect and he takes too much uponhimself. Well, what of your mission to those People of the Dawn?Have you made report of that also to the Vizier? Know that Ithought you dead, as my messenger may have told you yonder at thepyramids. Should you not therefore have hastened to advise me thatyou still lived? Is it thus that a son should treat his father or asubject his king?"
Once more Khian began to explain but Apepi cut him short.
"I received the letter from the Council of the Dawn, an insolentletter giving me back threat for threat, and with it another fromyourself, Khian, saying that you had seen this Nefra at someceremony when and where she purported to be crowned as Queen ofEgypt. But I have received no answer to my question as to whetherthis lady accepts or refuses my offer of marriage. Do you bringthat answer, Khian?"
"I do," answered Khian, and drawing out the roll he handed it tothe Vizier who on bended knee passed it on to the King.
Apepi undid the writing and read it through carelessly, like toone who already knew what was written there. As he read his browgrew black and his eyes flashed.
"Hearken," he said. "This mock queen refuses to be my wife, asshe says because years ago her father Kheperra was killed in battlewith my armies. Yes, that is what she says. Now, Khian, do you whohave dwelt all this while among the People of the Dawn tell me ofher real reasons."
"How am I to know a woman's reasons in such a matter, yourMajesty?"
"In sundry ways, I think, Khian, otherwise you are but a poorenvoy. Yet before you search your mind for them, stretch out yourright hand."
Thinking that he was about to be asked to take some oath, Khianobeyed. Apepi stared at it, then once more stared at the letter andasked in a quiet voice:
"How comes it, Khian, that you wear upon your hand, where Iremember used to be a certain ring that I gave to you engraved withthe symbol of our House and your titles as Prince of Egypt, anotherring, an ancient ring inscribed with the name of Khafra, Royal Sonof the Sun, who once a thousand years ago was Pharaoh of Egypt? Andhow does it chance that this letter of refusal is sealed with thatsame ring by Nefra who describes herself as Queen of Egypt?"
Now all present stared at Khian, while for a moment a littlesmile flickered on the withered face of the Vizier Anath.
"It was a parting gift to me," said Khian, looking down.
"Oh! So this puppet queen makes a parting gift of her royal ringto you, my envoy. And did you perchance make a parting gift to herof the ring of the heir apparent to the Crown of the North?"
Apepi paused, watching Khian, but he made no answer.
Then the King his father went on in a low, roaring voice like tothat of an angry lion:
"Now I understand all. Know, Son, thatI was thatmessenger who visited the habitations of the Brethren of the Dawnsome few days ago. Yes, since he could trust no one else, not evenhis own son, Pharaoh himself filled that humble office and came forhis own answer. See, do you know him now?" and rising from thethrone with a quick motion he wound the coloured Bedouin shawlabout him so that it hid his face up to the eyes, and limpedforward a few paces.
"Yes," answered Khian, "and, my Father, the disguise is asexcellent as the plan was bold, for had you but known it, you ran agreat risk among people who are worshippers of truth and look forit in others."
Apepi returned to his throne and spoke again in the same roaringvoice:
"Aye, I ran a risk because I, too, love truth and desired toknow what was passing yonder by the pyramids, also to behold thisdaughter of Kheperra with my own eyes. So I came and saw that sheis very fair and royal, such a one as I desire above all women formy queen. Other things I saw also, among them that again and againshe looked sweetly at one clad in the white robe of a Brother ofthe Dawn, one who presently I discovered to be no other thanyourself, my envoy that I believed was dead. Moreover, I heard froma fisherman that there were strange sayings in those parts: namely,that the 'Daughter of the Dawn' had promised herself to the Son ofthe Sun and that the Spirit of the Pyramids had been unveiled by aman, of which sayings he swore he did not know the meaning, thoughnow to me it is clear enough. Tell me, therefore, Khian, who comefrom the Home of Truth, first—are you wed or affianced to thePrincess Nefra, daughter of Kheperra whose ring you wear upon yourhand? and secondly, are you sworn a Brother of the Dawn?"
Now his courage came back to Khian and, looking his father inthe eyes, he answered boldly:
"Why should I hide from your Majesty that I am betrothed to theroyal lady, Nefra, whom I love and who loves me, also that afterthought and study I have adopted the pure doctrines of the Dawn andam sworn of its holy Brotherhood?"
"Why, indeed," asked Apepi with bitter irony, "seeing that thesethings have been discovered before it pleased you to announce them.So, my son Khian, you whom I sent as my ambassador to ask a wifefor me, have stolen that wife for your own, and you whom I set towatch my enemies, have adopted their doctrines and been sworn oftheir secret fellowship. Why have you done these things? I willtell you. You have broken your trust and robbed me of the womanbecause, did I marry her, her son might thrust you from yourheirship, whereas, if you marry her, you keep it, as you think, andadd to it whatever claims this princess may have on the throne ofEgypt. It is clever, Khian, very clever."
"I became affianced to the Lady Nefra because we love each otherand for no other reason," answered the Prince hotly.
"If so, Khian, your love and your advantage go hand in hand, asdo her love and her advantage, wherein I think I see the cunning ofthat old prophet, Roy. For the rest, you swear yourself of thisOrder because you believe it to be powerful, having friends in manylands, and think that by their help in days to come you willbuttress up your throne or win mine from me. Khian, I say that youare a thief, a liar, and a traitor, and that as such I will dealwith you."
"Your Majesty knows well that I am none of these. In order tobring about a certain alliance, your Majesty was pleased to reduceme from my rank of heir apparent to that of a private person and assuch to send me on an embassy. As envoy I did my duty, but those towhom I was sent would not listen to your Majesty's proposal which Icould not help. Afterwards, as a private person I chanced to becomeattached to a certain lady who, if I had not lived, for reasons ofher own would never have listened to the offer of your Majesty.That is all the tale."
"That perhaps we shall know when you have ceased to live, Khian.Learn now how I will deal with these tomb rats of the pyramids whohave defied and insulted me. I will send an army—already itis on its road—to knock them on the head, all of them. Onlyone will I spare—the Lady Nefra; not because she is born of aroyal House, but because I have looked upon her and seen that sheis beautiful, for, Khian, you are not the only man who can worshipbeauty. Therefore I will bring her here and make her mine, and fora marriage gift I will give her your head, Khian; yes, you, thetraitor, shall die before her eyes."
Now when they heard this decree the high officers who were namedCompanions of the King stared at each other dismayed, for neverbefore had such a thing been told of, as that a Pharaoh of Egyptshould kill his own son because both of them loved the same woman.Even Anath the Vizier started and paled; yet all that came from hislips was the ancient salutation:
"Life! Health! Strength! Pharaoh's word is spoken, let Pharaoh'swill be done!"
As this hideous sentence fell upon his ears and a vision of allit meant rose before his eyes, for a moment Khian felt his heartstop and his knees tremble beneath him. He saw his Brethren of theDawn slaughtered and lying in their blood wherever they weretrapped in their hiding places. He saw the giant Nubian, Ru,overcome at last and falling dead upon a mat of foes that he hadslain. He saw the Lady Kemmah butchered and Nefra seized anddragged a prisoner to Tanis, there to be wed by force to a man sheloathed. He saw himself led out to death before her eyes and hisgory head laid at her feet as an offering. All these things andothers he saw with the eye of his mind and was afraid.
Yet of a sudden that fear passed. It was as though a spiritspoke to his soul, the spirit of Roy, or so he thought, because foran instant he seemed to appear before him seated where Apepi sat,venerable, calm, and holy. Then he was gone, and with him went theterrors of Khian. Moreover, now he knew what to answer; the wordswelled up within him like water welling in a spring.
"Pharaoh and my Father," he said in a bold, clear voice, "speaknot so madly, for I say that you cannot do these things which youhave decreed. Did not the Prophet of the Dawn repeat to you in hisletter his answer to your threat? Did he not say that he had nofear of you and that should you attempt harm against theBrotherhood, every stone of the pyramids would lie lighter on yourhead than will the curse of Heaven which you would earn as abutcher and one forsworn? Did he not tell you that the Order of theDawn marshalled hosts unseen and that with it goes the Strength ofGod? If not, I, your son, who am to-day a Brother of the Dawn andits consecrated priest, deliver to you this, his message. Try to dothe wickedness that you have decreed, O Pharaoh, and speaking withthe voice of the Order of the Dawn, as I am taught by the Spiritwhich it worships, I warn you that you will draw down upon yourselfdisaster and death on earth, and after you have left the earth, woeuntold in the Underworld. Thus say I, speaking not with my ownvoice but with that of the Spirit within me."
When Apepi heard these dreadful words, he bowed his head andwith trembling hands drew the coloured robe more tightly about him,like to one who in the midst of great heat is struck suddenly by ablast of icy wind. Then again his rage possessed him and heanswered:
"Now, Khian, I am minded to send you, the traitor, to your gods,your king, your father, and your blood, down to that Underworld ofwhich you speak, there to discover whether this wizard Roy is or isnot a liar. Yes, I am minded to do this instantly here in thepresence of the Court. And yet I will not, since to you I appoint apunishment more worthy of your crime. You shall live to see yourfellow knaves dead, every one of them; to see this maiden whom youhave beguiled, not yours but mine. Then, Khian, you shall die andnot before."
"Pharaoh has spoken, and I, an ordained Brother and Priest ofthe Order of the Dawn, have spoken also," answered Khian in thesame clear and quiet voice. "Now let the Spirit judge between usand show to all who have heard our words, and to the whole world,in which of us shines the light of Truth."
Thus said Khian, then bowed to Apepi and was silent.
Pharaoh stared at him awhile, for he was amazed, wonderingwhence came the strength that gave his son power to utter suchwords upon the edge of doom. Then he turned to Anath and said:
"Vizier, take this evildoer who is no longer Prince of the Northor son of mine, and make him fast in the dungeons of the palace.Let him be well fed that life may remain in him till all things areaccomplished."
Anath prostrated himself, rose, and clapped his hands. Thereappeared soldiers. Khian was set in the midst of them and led away,Anath walking before them.
Through long passages and down flights of steps, at the head ofwhich stood guards, the melancholy procession descended almost tothe foundations of the vast building of the palace. As they wentKhian remembered that, when he was a child, some captain of theguard had led him by this path to certain cells where, through agrating in the door, he had looked upon three men who werecondemned to die upon the morrow for the crime of having conspiredto murder Pharaoh. These men, whom he expected to see groaning andin tears, he recalled, were talking together cheerfully, because,they said, for he heard it through the grating, their troubleswould soon be over and either they would be justified in theUnderworld or fast asleep for ever.
The three of them took different views upon this matter; one ofthem believed in the Underworld and redemption through Osiris, onerejected the gods as fables and expected nothing save eternalsleep, while the third held that he would be re-born upon the earthand rewarded for all he had endured by a new and happier life.
The next day Khian heard that all three of them had been hangedand awhile after he learned from his friend, the captain of theguard, that they had been proved to be innocent of the offence withwhich they were charged. It seemed that a woman of the House ofPharaoh, having been rejected by one of them, had avenged herselfby a false accusation and for certain reasons had denounced twoother men, whom she hated, as partners in a plot against Pharaoh.Afterwards, when at the point of death from a sudden sickness, shehad revealed all, though this did not help her victims who werealready dead.
The sight of these men and the learning of their story, Khianrecollected as once more he trod those gloomy stairs, had bred inhis mind doubts as to the gods which the Shepherds worshipped andof the justice decreed by kings and governors, with the result thatin the end he turned his back upon his people's faith and becameone of those who desired to reform the world and to replace thatwhich is bad if ancient, by that which is good if new. So indeed hehad remained until fate brought him to the Temple of the Dawn,where he found all he sought, a pure faith in which he couldbelieve and doctrines of peace, mercy, and justice such as hedesired.
Now, as innocent as those forgotten men, he, the proud Prince ofthe North, disgraced and doomed, was about to be cast into the sameprison that had hid their sufferings and those of a thousand othersbefore and after them. He recalled it all—the stone-vaultedplace lit only by a high-set grating of bronze to which none couldclimb because of the curve of the walls; the paved floor damp fromthe overflowings of the Nile which, in seasons of flood, rose highabove the foundations of the palace; the stools and table, also ofstone; the bronze rings to which the officer had told him prisonerswere tied if they became violent or went mad; the damp heaps ofstraw whereon they slept, and the worn skin rugs that they used forcovering against the cold; yes, even the places where each of thethree victims lay or stood and the very aspect of their faces,especially that of the young and comely man upon whom the rejectedwoman had avenged herself. Though to this hour it had never beenre-visited by him, his mind pictured that horrid hole with all itsdetails.
Now they had trodden the last flight. There was the massive doorand in it the grating through which he had looked and listened. Thebolts were drawn by the jailer who had joined them; it opened.There were the table and the stone stools, the rings of bronze, thecoarse earthenware vessels, and the rest. Only the men weregone—of these nothing remained.
Khian entered the dreadful place. At a sign from Anath theguards saluted and withdrew, looking with pity at the young princeunder whom they had served in war and who was beloved of all ofthem. Anath lingered to give certain instructions to the jailer,then as they were both departing he turned back and inquired of thePrince what garments he required to be sent to him.
"I think such as are thick and warm, Vizier," replied Khian,shivering as the damp cold of the dungeon got a hold of him.
"They shall be sent to your Highness," said Anath. "May yourHighness forgive me who must fill this sorry office towardsyou."
"I forgive you as I forgive all men, Vizier. When hope is dead,forgiveness is easy."
Anath glanced behind him and saw that the jailer was standing ata distance from the door with his back towards them. Then he boweddeeply as though in farewell, so that his lips came close to theear of Khian.
"Hope isnot dead," he whispered. "Trust to me, I willsave you if I can."
Next moment he, too, was gone and the massive door had shut,leaving Khian alone. He sat himself down upon one of the stools,placing it so that the faint light from the grating fell upon him.Awhile later, he did not know how long, the door opened again andthe jailer appeared accompanied by another man who broughtgarments, among them a dark, hooded cloak lined with blacksheepskin; also food and wine. Khian thanked him and put on thecloak gratefully, for the cold of the place was biting, noting ashe did so that it was not one of his own, which made him wonder;also, that in such a cloak a man might go anywhere and remainunknown.
The jailer set out the food upon the table and prayed hisprisoner to eat, addressing him as Prince.
"That title belongs to me no more, Friend."
"Oh, yes! your Highness," replied the man kindly. "Trouble comesto all at times but it cannot change the blood in the veins."
"No, Friend, but it can empty the veins of the blood."
"The gods forbid!" said the jailer, shuddering, from which Khianlearned that he had rightly named him friend, and again thankedhim.
"It is I who should thank your Highness. Your Highness hasforgotten that when my wife and child were sick in the season offever three years ago, you yourself visited them in the servants'huts and brought them medicines and other things."
"I think I remember," said Khian, "though I am not sure for Ihave visited so many sick, who, had I not been what I am, or ratherwas, would, I think, have turned physician."
"Yes, your Highness, and the sick do not forget, nor do those towhom they are dear. I am charged to tell you that you will not beleft alone in this place, lest your mind should fail and you shouldgo mad, as many here have done before you."
"What! is another unfortunate to be sent to join me,Friend?"
"Yes, but one whose company it is believed will please you. NowI must go," and he departed before Khian could ask him when thisother prisoner would come. After the door had shut behind him Khianate and drank heartily enough, for he was starving, having touchedno food since the afternoon before upon the ship which brought himto Tanis.
When he had finished his meal he fell to thinking and histhoughts were sad enough, for it was evident that it was in hisfather's mind utterly to destroy the Brotherhood of the Dawn and todrag Nefra away to be made his wife by violence, for, having byevil fortune looked upon her beauty, nothing now would turn himfrom his purpose of making her his own. This, however, Khian knewwould never happen, for the reason that first Nefra would choose todie. Therefore it would seem that both of them were doomed todeath. Oh! if only he could warn them by throwing his spirit afar,as it was said that Roy and some of the higher members of the Orderhad the power to do. Indeed, had he not felt the thought of Roystrike upon him that morning when he stood before Pharaoh in thehall of audience? He would try, who had been taught the secrets ofthe "Sending of the Soul" as it was called, though he had neverpractised them before.
Try he did according to the appointed form and with theappointed prayers as well as he could remember them, saying:
"Hear me, Holy Father. Danger threatens the Queen and all ofyou. Hide or fly, for I am in the toils and cannot help you."
Again and again he said it in his heart, fixing the eyes of hismind upon Roy and Nefra till he grew faint with the soul struggleand even in that bitter place the sweat burst out upon him. Then ofa sudden a strange calm fell on him to whom it seemed that thesearrows of thought had found their mark, yes, that his warnings hadbeen heard and understood.
An utter weariness fell upon him and he slept.
He must have slept for long, for when he woke all light hadfaded from the grating and he knew that it was night.
The door opened and through it came the jailer bearing morefood, quantities of food, and bringing with him another man clothedlike Khian himself in a dark, hooded cloak. The stranger bowed andwithout speaking took his stand in a corner of the cell.
"Behold your servant, Prince, who is appointed to wait upon you.You will find him a good man and true," said the jailer. Then heremoved the broken meats and went, having first lit lamps which heleft burning in the prison.
Khian looked at the meats and wine; then he looked at the hoodedfigure in the corner and said:
"Will you not eat, my brother in misfortune?"
The man threw back his hood:
"Surely," said Khian, "I have seen that face before."
The man made a certain sign, which, by habit as it were, Khiananswered. The man made more signs and Khian answered them all, thenuttered a secret sentence which the man, speaking for the firsttime, completed with another sentence still more secret.
"Will you not eat, Priest of the Dawn?" he asked againmeaningly.
"In hope of the Food Eternal I eat bread. In hope of the Waterof Life I drink wine," replied the man.
Then Khian was sure, for in these very words those of the Orderof the Dawn were accustomed to consecrate their meat.
"Who are you, Brother?" he asked.
"I am Temu, a priest of the Order of the Dawn whom you saw butonce in the Temple of the Sphinx, Scribe Rasa, when you camethither on a certain embassy, though then I did not know that youwere sworn of the Brotherhood, Scribe Rasa, if that indeed be yourname."
"It is not my name and at that time I was not sworn of theBrotherhood, Priest Temu, who, I think, are the messenger sent bythe holy Roy with letters for Apepi, King of the North. We heardthat you were dead of sickness, Priest Temu."
"Nay, Brother, it pleased Apepi to keep me prisoner, that isall. Had I died, my spirit, as it departed, would have whispered inthe ear of Roy."
"I remember now that so the Prophet said. But how come you here,and why?"
"I come because I am sent to help another in distress, by someGreat One who visited me in my prison. He gave no name, or if hedid I have forgotten it, as we of the Order forget many things. Nordid he tell me whom I was to help, yet I can guess, as we of theOrder guess many things. I see that you wear a royal ring, ScribeRasa. It is enough."
"Quite enough, Priest Temu. But tell me, why were you sent tome? In such a hole as this even a Pharaoh would need noservant."
"No, Brother, yet he might need a companion and—adeliverer."
"Very much indeed, both of them, especially the last. But, Temu,how could even Roy himself open that door or break through thesewalls?"
"Quite easily, Scribe Rasa, by means of which we know nothing,and if only we have faith perhaps I can do the same, though not soeasily and in another fashion. Hearken. During the many days I havespent in prison, bettering my soul with prayers and meditations,from time to time I have given instructions to that humble man whois our jailer, setting his feet in the way of truth. Thus in theend he has become well affected to those who profess our faith, towhich I have promised that he shall be gathered in days to come. Inreward he has imparted a certain secret to me which, as neither henor any other will visit this place again to-night, I will now showto you, Brother Rasa. Help me, if it pleases you, to move thistable."
With difficulty it was dragged aside, for it was of massivestone. Then Temu took from his robe a piece of papyrus on whichwere marks and lines. By aid of these he made certain measurementsand at length in the roughly paved floor found a stone for which heseemed to have been searching. At this stone he pushed from left toright, for there was a roughness on it against which he could restthe palm of his hand, thereby, it would appear, loosing some springor bolt. Suddenly a section of the floor, a pace wide or more,tilted up, revealing a shaft cut in the rock, of which the bottomcould not be seen, and against its side, also cut from the rock,stone bars set at intervals one above the other, down which itwould be possible for an active man to climb.
"Is it a well?" asked Khian.
"Aye, Brother, a well of death, or so I think, though perhaps ofthat we shall learn more later. At least all is as the Great Onewhose face was veiled, told me, for it was he who gave me the planand bade me trust the jailer and do as he instructed me."
"And what is that, Temu?"
"Descend by this ladder, Brother, until at the foot of it wecome to a tunnel; then follow the tunnel until it ends in whatseems to be the mouth of a drain in the stone embankment of theriver. Beneath this hole or drain-mouth a boat should be waiting,and in it a fisherman following his trade by night when the largestfish are caught. Into that boat we must enter and be gone swiftlybefore it is discovered that this place is empty."
"Do we fly at once?" asked Khian.
"No, Brother, not for another hour, for so I was instructed; whyI do not know. Help me now to close the trap, but not quite lestthe spring should refuse to work again, and to replace the tableover it exactly as it stood before. Who knows that some officer orspy might not be moved to pay us a visit, although the jailer saidthat none would come."
"Aye, who knows, Temu?"
So they closed the trap, setting a piece of reed from a foodbasket between its edges so that it did not shut altogether, anddragged back the table to its place. Then they sat down to eat.Scarcely had they done so when Temu pressed Khian's foot and lookedtowards the door.
He looked also and, though he heard nothing, saw, or thoughtthat he saw, a white face and two glowing eyes set against thegrating and watching them, a sight that made his blood turn cold.In an instant it was gone again.
"Was it a man?" whispered Khian.
"A man, or perchance a ghost, Brother, for I heard no footfall,and of such this place may well be a home."
Then he rose, and taking a linen cloth that had been laid overthe food, he thrust it into the grating.
"Is that not dangerous?" asked Khian.
"Aye, Brother, but to be watched is more dangerous."
To Khian it seemed as though that hour would never end. Momentby moment he feared lest the door would open and all be discovered.Yet no one came, and indeed they never learned whether they hadseen a face at the grating or whether its appearance was but atrick of their minds.
"Whither would you fly, Brother?" asked Temu.
"Up Nile," whispered Khian, "to warn our brethren who are ingreat danger."
"I felt it," said Temu. Then he rose and packed the most of thefood, of which, as has been said, there was much more than theycould eat, into two of the baskets wherein it had been broughtwhich were made of reeds and had handles that could be slipped onto the arm.
"It is time to go, Brother. Faith, have faith!" said Temu.
They rose and for a moment stood still to put up a prayer to theSpirit they worshipped for help and guidance, as was the custom oftheir Brotherhood before they entered on any undertaking.
"I will go first, Brother, carrying one of the lamps in myteeth—the second we must leave burning—and one basketon my arm. Do you follow with the other."
Then he stepped to the door, pulled out the food-cloth from thegrating, and having listened awhile, returned, and taking thesmaller of the lamps, set its flat handle between his teeth. Nexthe crawled beneath the table, pushed upon the stone so that ittilted up and stood edge in air, climbed through the hole on to thestone ladder, and began to descend. Khian followed. As it chancedwhen he had taken some three steps down the ladder, the peaked hoodof his cloak touched the stone, disturbing its balance. Instantlyit swung to, releasing the spring or catch, so that now there wasno hope of return, since this could not be opened from beneath.Even then the purpose of this trap came into Khian's mind. When itwas desired to destroy some unhappy captive, unknown to him thespring or bolt was set back. Then shortly, as the doomed onetramped that gloomy cave he would tread upon the swinging stone andvanish into the gulf beneath, for when this was purposed doubtlessthe heavy table stood elsewhere. Or if his secret end was desiredvery swiftly, jailers would hurl him down the pit. Khian shudderedas he thought of it, remembering that this fate might well havebeen his own. Down, down he climbed, the feeble little lamp whichTemu carried in his teeth lighting his way. It seemed a longjourney, for the pit was deep, but at length Temu called to himthat he had reached its bottom. Presently he was at his sideperched upon a white and moving pile that crackled beneath hisfeet. He looked down and by the lamplight perceived that they stoodupon a pyramid of bones, the bones of the victims who in past dayshad fallen or been cast down the shaft. Moreover, some of them hadfallen not so very long before, as his senses told him, whichcaused him to remember certain friends of his own who had incurredthe wrath of Pharaoh and, as it was said, were vanished. Now heguessed to what land they had been banished.
"Lead on, Temu," he said. "I choke and grow faint."
Temu obeyed, turning to the right as he had been told that hemust do, and holding the lamp near the ground lest there should bepitfalls in the path, which ran down a tunnel so low and narrowthat they must walk it doubled up with their shoulders brushingagainst its walls. For forty or fifty paces they followed thiswinding burrow, till at length Temu whispered that he saw lightahead, whereon Khian answered that it would be well to extinguishthe lamp lest it should betray them. This was done, and creepingforward cautiously for another ten or twelve paces, they came atlast to an opening in the great embankment wall built of graniteblocks, upon which the palace stood, so small an opening that fewwould notice it in the roughness of the blocks, and, twice theheight of a man beneath them, saw the waters of the Nile gleamingblackly in the starlight.
They thrust their heads out of the hole and looked down, also toright and left.
"Here is the river," said Khian, "but I see no boat."
"As all the rest of the tale has proved true, Brother, doubtlessthe boat will appear also. Faith, have faith!" answered Temu towhom the gods had given a trusting soul, and when they had waitedhalf an hour or more, he repeated his words.
"I hope so," answered Khian, "since otherwise we must swimbefore dawn and hereabout are many crocodiles that feed upon therefuse from the palace."
As he spoke they heard the sound of oars and in the deep shadowof the wall saw a small masted boat creeping towards them. Thisboat came to a halt beneath their hole. There was a man in it whothrew out a fishing line, looked upwards and whistled very softly.Temu whistled back, whereon the man began to hum a tune, such asfishers use, then at the end of it sang softly:
"Leap into my boat, O Fish."
Khian scrambled out of the hole and climbed down the surface ofthe rough wall, which, being accustomed to such work, was easy tohim, and presently was safe in the boat. Temu, having first thrownthe lamp into the Nile lest it should be found in the tunnel,followed after him, but more awkwardly; indeed, had not Khiancaught him he would have fallen into the river.
"Help me to hoist the sail. The wind blows strongly from thenorth, therefore you must fly southwards; there is no choice," saidthe man.
As he obeyed, Khian saw his face. It was that of the jailerhimself.
"Be swift," he went on. "I see lights moving; perhaps thedungeon has been found empty. Many spies are about."
Then Khian bethought him of the glowing eyes he had seen at thegrating.
With an oar the jailer pushed the boat away from the wall; thewind caught the sail and it began to move through the water, sothat presently they were in the middle of the Nile and gliding upit swiftly.
"Do you come with us?" asked Khian.
"Nay, Prince, I have my wife and child to mind."
"The gods reward you," said Khian.
"I am already rewarded, Prince. Know that for this night's workI have earned more than I have done in ten long years—nevermind who paid. Fear not for me who have a sure hiding place, thoughit is not one that you could share."
As he spoke, with the oar he steered the boat near to thefarther shore of the river, where at this spot were hundreds ofmean dwellings.
"Now go your ways and may your Spirit be your guide," said thejailer. "There is fishing gear in the boat, also you will find suchgarments as men use who live by it. Put them on ere dawn, by whichtime with this wind you should be far away from Tanis, for shesails swiftly. Farewell and pray to your gods for me as I will prayfor you. Prince, take the steering oar and stand out into themiddle of the river where in this stormy night you will not beseen."
As he spoke the man slipped over the stern of the boat. For amoment they saw his head a dark blot on the water, then hevanished.
"At last I have found one who is good and honest, although of anevil trade," said Khian.
All that night Khian and Temu sailed on, for the north wind heldstrong and steady, and by daybreak were many leagues from Tanis.Once they saw lights upon the water behind, such as might have beenborne by following boats, but soon these vanished. At daybreak theyfound the fisher's clothes of which the jailer had told them, andput them on, so that for the rest of that journey all who saw thembelieved them to be two fishermen plying their trade; such men aswere to be found by hundreds on the Nile, taking their catch tomarket, or having sold it, returning to their homes in some distantvillage. Thus it came about that, Khian being accustomed to thehandling of boats, they accomplished their journey safely, thoughduring the second night a number of great ships passed them goingdown Nile.
Catching sight of these ships they lowered their sail and rowedinshore where they hid among some reeds in shallow water until theywere gone by, a whole fleet of them. What these might be they couldnot discern because of the darkness, but from the lanterns at theirprow and stern, the words of command that reached them, and thesinging of those on board Khian thought they must be war vesselsfull of soldiers, though whence such came he did not know. Only heremembered what he had heard at Apepi's Court and that on hisreturn to Tanis he had seen armed vessels sailing up Nile, andremembering, grew afraid.
"What do you fear, Brother Rasa?" asked Temu, reading hismind.
"I fear lest we should be too late to give a certain warning,Temu. Oh! let us play no more with words. I, whom you call theScribe Rasa, am Khian, once Prince of the North, the affianced ofQueen Nefra, whom my father Apepi would seize to be his wife. Whenhe discovered that I, his envoy, had become his rival, the Kingimprisoned and would have killed me, and that is why we cametogether in yonder darksome vault."
"All this I have guessed, Prince and Brother, but what now?"
"Now, Temu, I would warn the Queen and our brethren of thedangers that threaten them; namely, that Apepi would steal her andkill out the rest of the Order to the last man and woman, for so hehas sworn to me that he will do."
"I think that there is no need to take them that message,Prince," answered Temu lightly, "since Roy would learn such tidingsquicker than men could carry it. Still, let us go on, for God iswith us always. Faith, have faith!"
So they sailed forward and shortly after daylight saw thepyramids and at last came to the strand that was near to the palmgrove where first Khian had met Nefra disguised as a messenger.
Here they hid away their boat as best they could and wearing thelong cloaks that had been given to them in the prison, beneathwhich were swords that they had found in the boat, set theredoubtless for their use, made their way across the sand to theSphinx, and thence to the temple, meeting no man. Indeed, theynoted that those who cultivated the fertile belt of land were notto be seen and that the crops were trodden down by men andwandering beasts. Filled with fear they entered the temple by thesecret way they knew and crept down its passages into the greathall where Nefra had been crowned. It was silent and empty, or sothey thought at first, till suddenly, far away at the end of thehall Khian perceived a white-robed figure seated in the throne-likechair upon the dais, behind which stood the ancient statue ofOsiris, god of the dead. They advanced swiftly. Now they were nearand Khian saw that it was the figure of Roy or—the ghost ofRoy. There he sat in his priestly robes, down which flowed his longwhite beard, his head bent upon his breast, as though he slept.
"Awake, holy Prophet," said Khian, but Roy did not stir oranswer.
Then they went to him, trembling, climbed the dais, and lookedinto his face.
Roy was dead. They could see no wound on him, but without doubthe was dead and cold.
"The holy Prophet has been taken away," said Khian hoarsely,"though I think that his spirit remains with us. Let us search forthe others."
They searched but could find no one. They went into the chamberof Nefra. It was undisturbed but she was gone; even her garmentswere gone, and so it was with all the others.
"Let us go out," said Khian; "perchance they are hidden in thetombs."
They left the temple and wandered far and wide, but all wassilence and desolation. They looked for footprints, but if therewere any, the strong north wind had covered them up with sand. Atlength in the shadow of the second pyramid they sat down indespair. Roy was dead and the rest were gone, Khian could guesswhy. But whither had they gone? Were they perchance on board thoseships which had passed them in the night? Or were they slain? Ifso, how came it that they had seen no bodies or signs of slaughter?So they asked of themselves and each other, but found noanswer.
"What shall we do, Prince?" asked Temu. "Doubtless all will bewell in the end. Still, our food and water are almost gone, nor canwe stay here without shelter."
"Hide in the temple, I think, Temu, at least for the comingnight. Listen. I am sure that the Brotherhood of the Dawn havefled, being warned that Apepi was about to fall upon them."
"Yes, but whither?"
"To seek the aid of the King of Babylon. The Lord Tau hinted tome, as did the giant Ru, that if it were needful they might gothither, and this doubtless they have done. If so we must followthem, though without guides and beasts to carry food and water, thejourney is desperate."
"Fear not, Prince," answered Temu the hopeful. "Faith, havefaith! We of the Brotherhood are never deserted in our need. Werewe deserted in the prison of Tanis, or on our journey up the Nile?And shall we be deserted though we travel from one end of the worldto the other? I tell you nay. I tell you that always we shall findfriends, since in every tribe there are Brothers of the Dawn towhom we can make ourselves known by signs, which friends will giveus all they have, food and beasts of burden and whatever isneedful, passing us on to others. Moreover, I have about me a greatsum in gold. It was given to me by that high One whose face wasveiled, he who visited me in my cell at Tanis and sent me to joinyou. Yes, and when he gave me the gold and the jewels, for thereare jewels also, he said with meaning that I and another of myfellowship might be called upon to journey into far lands, and thatif this were so, the treasure would be needed for our sustenancetill we found shelter far from the wrath of a certain king."
Now as he listened the heart of Khian grew bold again, for itseemed to him as though this happy-minded Temu had been sent to himas a very messenger from heaven, which indeed perhaps he was, aftera fashion.
"I find your fellowship good in trouble, Temu," he said, "thoughI know not whence you win such calm and strength of soul."
"I win it from faith, Prince, as you will do also when you havebeen longer of our Brotherhood. Since Apepi seized me yonder atTanis and threw me into prison, not once have I been afraid, nor amI now. Never yet have I known harm to come to a Brother of the Dawngoing about his duty. The prophet Roy is dead, it is true, but thatis because his time had come to die, or perhaps he who was too oldto travel chose to withdraw himself from the world. But his mantlehas fallen upon Tau and others, and with us will go his spirit, andwho shall stand against the freed spirit of the holy prophet Roywho walks with God to-day?"
Then, having determined that they could do nothing more thatday, for they were weary and first must rest, also get food if theycould from the stores that were hidden away by the Order in case oftrouble, of which Temu knew the secret, they set out to return tothe Temple of the Sphinx where the dead Roy still ruled as he haddone when he was alive. At the edge of the great rock platform uponwhich was built the Pyramid of Khafra, Khian halted suddenly, forin the midst of the deep silence of the tomb he thought that heheard voices. Whilst he was wondering whence they came, from behinda little neighbouring pyramid that marked the grave of some king'sson or princess appeared a Negro running with his head bent downand his eyes fixed upon the ground, as do black people when theytrack game.
"They have gone this way, both of them, Captain," he called out,"and not an hour ago."
Then Khian understood that the man was following the footstepsof Temu and himself, who indeed had come round that same littlepyramid. Whilst he stood wondering what to do, for this discoveryseemed to freeze his blood, round the corner of the small pyramidcame a whole company of men who by their dress and arms he knew tobe soldiers of Pharaoh's guard, forty or fifty of them.
"We have been followed up Nile; they are hunting us, Prince. Nowwe must escape from them, or we shall be killed," said Temucalmly.
As he spoke the black tracker caught sight of them and pointedthem out with his spear, whereon the whole company broke into arun, uttering shouts like hunters when at last they view theirgame.
Then in his extremity a memory came to Khian.
"Follow me, Temu," he said, and turning, fled back towards thePyramid of Khafra, though to do so he must pass even closer to thepursuers.
Temu saw this and stared, then muttering, "Faith! Have faith!"bounded after him.
For a moment the soldiers halted, thinking that they were comingto surrender, but when they saw the pair speed past them they beganto run again. Khian, followed by the long-legged Temu, sped alongthe south face of the great pile and, as their pursuers reached itfrom the west, were just seen turning the corner of the east face.So swiftly did Khian and Temu run that when the soldiers reachedthis east face they lost sight of them, who already were speedingalong the north face, and not knowing which way they had gone,waited till the tracker came up to guide them by his art.
Meanwhile Khian, rushing along the north face, sought with hiseyes for that fallen block of stone which marked where it must bemounted. There were many such blocks, but at last he saw this oneand knew it again. Calling to Temu to keep close, he began to scalethe pyramid, which to him was easy.
"Ye gods! am I a goat?" gasped Temu. "Well, faith, faith!" andup he went as best he could. Once he would have fallen, but Khian,glancing back, saw and caught him by the hair.
Which was the course of stones? He had found no time to countthem as he climbed and each was like to the other. He thought thathe must have over-shot it and stopped, trying to remember all thatNefra had told and shown him. Whilst he stood thus, suddenly asthough by magic a great block of marble stirred and swung round infront of him, revealing the mouth of the passage beyond, in whichhe saw a light burning. Not staying to think how this marvel cameabout, he leapt into the hole dragging Temu after him, for now thetracker had rounded the corner and, though still far away, hadcaught sight of them on the side of the pyramid, though thisafterwards the soldiers would not believe. Therefore, guessing bythe shouting of the man that they had been seen, in went Khian,though to what fate he did not know, since he could not guess howthe swinging block had opened of itself and feared some snare.
Scarcely had they passed the stone when it closed as swiftly andsilently as it had opened, and he heard the clank of the bar. Thenpanting he turned to look about him and by the faint light of thelamp that was far off, perceived a figure standing in the mouth ofthe recess which Nefra had shown him was used as a storehouse. Thefigure came forward, bowing.
"Welcome, Lord," it said. "Wonderful is the wisdom of theProphets of the Dawn, for they warned me that you might return herethus about this time, and therefore I kept good watch."
Now as his eyes grew accustomed to the light Khian knew the managain to be no other than that sheik who had taught him to climbthe pyramids and was called their Captain.
"How could you watch through a stone wall, Friend?" he asked,amazed.
"Oh! easily enough, Lord. Come here and I will show you. Now liedown on the floor and look through that hole, or if you would seehigher up, through that one."
Khian obeyed and perceived that the holes were tubes which ranslantwise to the face of the pyramid, so cunningly contrived that awatcher within could see what was passing at its base, or if heused others, farther away. Thus Khian saw the soldiers arrivepanting and the black tracker with many wavings of his arms,explaining to them that the fugitives had run up the pyramid. Thistale seemed to make their captain angry—for clearly hebelieved it to be a lie—so angry that he struck the trackerwith the handle of his spear, whereon the man grew sullen, asnegroes do who are beaten unjustly, and throwing himself on to thesand would say no more. After this the soldiers began to search forthemselves. Some of them even began to climb the side of thepyramid, till one of them rolled down and hurt himself and wascarried away groaning. Then others of them went on and vanished, tohunt among the tombs beyond, or so Khian supposed. But the Captainand some officers sat down on the sand at the base and took counseltogether, for they were bewildered. So they remained till nightfallwhen they lit a fire and camped there.
Having seen these things, or certain of them, Khian bade thesheik tell him what had become of the Brotherhood of the Dawn andwhy he was here alone inside the pyramid.
"Lord, this is the story," answered the man. "Some hours afteryou had sailed away down Nile, bearing letters for the King of theNorth, news reached the Council of the Dawn. Whence or how it cameI do not know who am not in their secrets; a spy may have broughtit or it may have been revealed from Heaven, I cannot say. At leastthis happened: all of the Brotherhood were gathered together; thenthe women and children and some men who were too old to travel farwere sent away across the desert southwards in the direction of theother pyramids where is the burial-place of the Apis bulls, thoughwhether they were to stay there or go further I did not hear. Atleast they departed quietly that very night, and next morning hadvanished, doubtless to seek shelter with friends of the Order insome appointed place where they will be safe."
"But what happened to the Lady Nefra and the rest, Captain?"
"Lord, all that night they made preparations, and the nextmorning before the dawn they started eastwards, bearing with themtents and much provision laden upon asses. Also they took a mummycase from the burial vault, which I understood contained theembalmed body of that queen who was the mother of our Lady Nefra.Only one remained behind, save myself, and that was the holyprophet Roy."
"Why did you not go also, Sheik?"
"For two reasons, Lord. First because the Captain of thePyramids is sworn, whatever chances, never to leave them. Here myforefathers have lived and died for countless generations, and heremy descendants will live and die till the sun ceases to rise or thepyramids crumble into dust. This is promised to our race so long aswe guard them and keep our trust, but if we break it, then it ispromised that our family will die out."
"You give a good reason for staying where you are, though indanger and loneliness, Sheik."
"Yes, Lord, and there is a second, just as good. Before she wentthe Lady Nefra sent for me and, speaking as Queen, laid hercommands upon me. These were that I should forthwith see to it thatthe tomb chamber in this Pyramid of Ur, of which like her I had thesecret, was full provisioned with food, fresh water, wine, oil,means of making fire, and all other needful things. That this done,I should take up my abode here and watch all that passed, and ifyou came, for, Lord, she seemed to be sure that you would come,that I should hide you in the pyramid and tend you there, thusprotecting you from all foes. Moreover, she commanded me, as alsodid the Lord Tau, to tell you that she with all the Brotherhood hadfled to Babylon, there to seek the aid of her grandsire, the greatKing Ditanah, who it seems still lives and had sent messengers togreet her as Queen of Egypt and, if need were, to guide her and allher company to Babylon where, it is believed, he will give her agreat army to make war upon Apepi and to establish her upon thethrone of Egypt. She said also that I was to bid you, so soon asyou could escape, to fly to Babylon where you would find shelterfrom the wrath of Apepi."
"I thank the Queen for her messages and forethought," saidKhian, "though how she learned that I was fated to revisit thisplace, I cannot guess."
"I think that the holy prophet Roy knew and told her, Lord, forto him at the last the future seemed to be as open as the present,the only difference being that he saw the one with the eyes of hissoul and the other with the eyes of his body."
"Mayhap, Sheik. But how comes it that Roy sits dead in thetemple hall? Do you know aught of his end?"
"Lord, I know everything. I was present when, after thedeparture of the aged, the women, and the children, the Prophetsummoned all the Order before him in the great hall, and with themNefra the Queen and the Lord Tau. There he addressed them inwonderful words, telling them that they must make the journey toBabylon without him as now he was too old to travel. They answeredthat they would bear him with them in a litter; but he shook hishead, saying:
"'Not so, the time has come for me to die to this world and topass to another whence I will watch over you and where I will awaityou all when your hours are fulfilled. Here, then, I bide till I amcalled away.'
"Then while they wept he called Tau to him and, causing him tokneel, with secret and mystical words ordained him to be Prophet ofthe Order of the Dawn after him, giving him authority over thebodies and souls of men, after which he breathed upon and kissedhim. Next he summoned our Lady Nefra, the Queen, and bade her be ofa good heart, since it was given to him to know that all thingsshould befall according to her desire, and that, however great hisdangers, he whom she loved would be protected and brought back toher at last. Then he kissed and blessed her also, and after her heblessed all the Order, those of the Council by name, charging themto guard its secrets and to keep its doctrines to which they weresworn, pure and undefiled. Moreover, should they shed blood inpursuit of its righteous aims and in defence of their Queen andsister, he absolved them of its guilt, saying that sometimes warwas necessary to peace, but that when war was ended, they must showmercy and become poor and humble as before. After this he dismissedthem, nor would he speak with any of them again, save to give Tau awriting for the King of Babylon, and another writing addressed toall the members of the Order throughout the world."
"And what happened then, Sheik?"
"Then, Lord, they bent the knee to him one by one and went away,who by dawn were marching for Babylon. When all had gone Roy lookedup and, perceiving me left alone, asked why I was not with them. Itold him what I have told you, and he said that it was well andthat I must tend him till his death. After this he left the throneand laid him down in a chamber near at hand, and there I visitedhim night and morning, for all the day I was busy preparing thisplace to which I carried food and water and the rest from thetemple stores and, lest I should be seen, hid them here in thehours of darkness. I think it was on the fourth afternoon from thedeparture of the Brotherhood that, all my tasks being finished, Iwent to the holy Prophet to give him water to drink, for now hewould touch no food. He drank and commanded me to help him to riseand to array him in all his priestly garments. Then at his biddingI led him to the hall and sat him down on the throne with his rodof office in his hand.
"'Hearken,' he said to me. 'Our foes come, thinking to destroyus according to the command of Apepi. I see them landing on theshore; I see the shining of their spears. Man and brother, hide youthere and watch, knowing that no harm shall come to you, andafterwards go do as you were bidden.' Now, as the Brother Temu willknow if you do not, Lord, all the temple yonder is full of placeswhere only fire or hammers could find a man, into the secrets ofwhich we of the Order have been instructed in case of need. To oneof these I went and hid myself, but a little way from the platformon which Roy sat, nor would any have guessed that the calm statueof an ancient god held a living man who could see all through itshollow eyes of stone.
"A while went by, perhaps an hour, for when I came into thetemple the sun was still high, but now its beams, striking throughthe western window-place, began to fall upon Roy and the throneupon which he sat, in shafts of light that clothed him in a robe offlame. Suddenly the silence was broken by sounds that grew evernearer, sounds of running feet, sounds of rude voices shouting.
"'Here is the path,' they shouted. 'Here is the nest of thewhite rats of the Dawn, who soon shall be red. Now let us see iftheir spells can turn Pharaoh's spears.'
"Roaring such words as these, a mob of soldiers burst into thehall through the great entrance, glittering with armour and withlifted swords. The silence of the ancient place seemed to strikeand chill them, for their tumult ceased, and after a pause theycame on slowly, clinging together like bees. Then it was, Lord,that the red rays of the westering sun fell full upon Roy,revealing him seated, white-robed, upon the throne, hisgolden-headed staff held like a sceptre in his hand. They stared,they halted.
"'It is a spirit!' cried one.
"'Nay, it is the god Osiris holding the Rod of Power,' answeredanother.
"The officers consulted together doubtfully, till some captainwho was bolder than the rest said:
"'Shall we be frightened by magic tricks? Let us look.'
"He marched up the hall followed by others, and halted in frontof the platform.
"'This old god is dead,' he cried. 'Do you fear a dead god,Comrades?'
"Now Roy spoke in a hollow echoing voice, saying:
"'What is life and what is death? And how know you thedifference between a dead and a living god, O Violator ofSanctuaries?'
"The officer heard and fell back, but made no answer, for he wasafraid.
"'What seek you in this holy place, O men of blood, and who sentyou here?' went on Roy.
"Then the officer found courage to answer.
"'Apepi the Pharaoh, whose servants we are, sent us, and ourmission is to capture Nefra, the daughter of Kheperra, once King ofthe South, and to put to the sword the company of the Priests ofthe Dawn.'
"'Capture Nefra, the anointed Queen of the Two Lands, if you canfind her, Man, and put the priests of the Order of the Dawn to thesword, if you can find them. Search the tombs and search thedesert, and when you find them put them to the sword, and bear backthe heads of the dead to Apepi, the Shepherd dog whom you call aking, and with them the living beauty of Nefra, her Majesty ofEgypt.'
"They made no answer and Roy went on:
"'Search, search, to find naught but wind and sand. Search tillthe Sword of God falls upon you, as fall it will.'
"Now, Lord, it would seem as though that officer drew courageout of the depths of his terrors, for he shouted back:
"'At least, old Prophet, you are neither God nor his Sword, andfor you there is no need to search. You we will take to PharaohApepi, that, yet living, he may hang you as a cheat and a wizardabove the gates of Tanis.'
"Now Roy arose from his throne and, terrible to behold, stood inthe fierce light of the setting sun. Slowly he raised his wand andpointed with it at that officer, saying in a cold, clear voice:
"'Prophet you name me, and now at the last, if never before,Prophet I am. Hearken, Man, and bear back my words to your master,the Shepherd thief Apepi, and lay them to your own heart. It is youand not I who shall hang from the pylon gate of Tanis. Yea, I seeyou swinging in the wind, you who have suffered that flock toescape on which the Shepherd dog would feed, and must feel hisrage, as this Apepi must feel the wrath of God. Say to him fromRoy, the Prophet of the Order of the Dawn, that death draws near tohim, the breaker of oaths, the seeker of innocent blood, and thatsoon he shall talk with Roy, not at Tanis but before the Judgmentseat in the Underworld. Say to him that his armies shall go downbefore the sword of the Avenger as corn is reaped by the sickle,and that one whom he would murder shall sit upon his throne andcherish her whom he desired. Say to him that when he stood here inthis hall disguised as a messenger, I knew him well, but spared himbecause his time was not yet and because the humble Brethren of theDawn, unlike to the King of the Shepherd pack, remember the dutiesof hospitality and do not seek to stain their hands with the bloodof envoys. Say to him, the oath-breaker who would practisetreachery, that he shall drink of the cup of treachery and thatfrom the evil he has sown others shall reap the harvest ofrighteousness and peace.'
"Thus, Lord, spoke Roy and sank back upon the throne.
"'Seize him!' shouted the officer. 'Beat him with rods; tormenthim till he tells us where he has hidden the royal Nefra, for illwill be our welcome at Tanis if we return without her upon whom theKing has set his heart.'
"Now, Lord, very slowly some of the soldiers crept forward, twopaces forward and one back, for they were much afraid. At lengththey came to the platform and climbed it. The first of them, nottouching him, stared into the face of the holy Roy, then reeledback, crying:
"'He is dead! This Prophet is dead; his jaw has fallen!'
"'Aye,' answered one in the hall, 'but his curse lives on. Woe!woe to Apepi and woe to us who serve him! Woe! Woe!'
"While the cry still echoed from the walls, of a sudden the sunsank and the hall grew dark. Then, Lord, there arose another cry of'Flee! Flee swiftly ere the curse strikes us in this hauntedplace.'
"Lord, they turned, they fled. The narrow passages were chokedwith them. Some fell and were trampled of their fellows, for Iheard their groans, but these they dragged away, dead or living, Iknow not which. Presently all were gone. I crept from my hidingplace, I lifted the hand of the holy Roy. It grew cold and, when Iloosed it, fell heavily; I listened at his heart; it did not beat.Then I followed the soldiers, and hiding as I know how to do, sawthem embark upon their ships, fighting in their mad haste, and pushout into the Nile although a great wind blew. When I came again atdawn they were all gone, only I think that some boat had beenoverturned, for on the shore were three bodies which I thrust backinto the water.
"Such, Lord, was the end of Roy our Master, who now sleeps inthe bosom of Osiris."
"A strange tale and a terrible," said Khian.
"Aye," broke in Temu, "but one in which I see the hand ofHeaven. But if such is the beginning, Prince, what of the end? Illfor Apepi, I think, and for those who cling to him. Faith! Havefaith!"
That night, Khian, Temu, and the Sheik of the Pyramids, after theyhad eaten and drunk, laid themselves down to sleep in the burialchamber of the Pharaoh Khafra, Khian lying on one side of hissarcophagus, Temu on the other, and the Sheik, who said that hewould not profane the sacred place with his humble presence, justoutside the doorway. But as Khian discovered that night, oftenenough it is one thing to lie down and another to sleep.
Sleep, indeed, he could not. Perchance he was overweary, who hadrested little for many nights, for on the boat he had laboured hardand scarcely dared to shut his eyes. Perchance all the dangers thathe had passed, all that he had suffered, seen, and heard, so filledhis mind that it would not cease from troubling. Perchance the hot,still air of the tomb lying at the heart of a mountain of stoneoppressed him and took away his breath.
Or there may have been other reasons. Within the great chestagainst which he lay, silent and stern, reposed the bones of aPharaoh, the builder of this pyramid, who had been mighty in theworld uncounted years before, but of whom now there remained nohistory and nothing upon earth, save those bones, the pyramid, and,in the temple without, certain statues portraying his royalpresence. Such a one as this was no good bedfellow, thought Khian,especially for a man who, as suddenly he remembered, wore to-daythe very ring with which, ages past, that departed monarch hadsealed his documents of state.
Khian wondered in his wakefulness whether theKa orDouble of this Pharaoh, which, as was well known, or so swore allthe priests and learned men, dwelt with his body in the tomb tillthe hour of resurrection, was now looking at that ring andwondering how it came to be on this stranger's hand. As heremembered, already it had brought him trouble, since through ithis father, Apepi, with all the cunning of the jealous, had guessedthat he and Nefra were lovers, and thereon cast him into prison. Hehad escaped from that prison to find another, but if this was to beshared with theKa of the mighty Khafra, the second would beno better than the first, for who could deceive aKa? Had hethought of the matter, which in his folly he did not, he might havehidden the ring from Apepi, but where was the pouch that would hideit from the eyes of aKa? Perhaps, however, Khafra had giventhe ring to him who came after him, from whom it had descendedgeneration by generation, until it came to his hand lawfullyenough, in which case theKa might pardon him who wore itto-day.
Oh! his brain grew weak and foolish; he would think no more ofKas and rings; he would think of that sweet and lovely ladywith whom he had plighted troth in this very sepulchre. Where wasshe now, he wondered, and when should he find her again? The Sheiksaid that almost with his last breath Roy had prophesied that theywould come together once more, which were comfortable words. YetRoy might have meant that this would chance in another world sinceto Roy, especially at the last, there seemed to be littledifference between the live and the dead. But he, Khian, desiredthe breathing woman, not her ghost, for who knew how shadows loved,if indeed they loved at all? How wondrous was the tale of thisdeath of Roy, hurling curses with his last strength upon Apepi andthose who violated the sanctuary of the Brethren of the Dawn andstrove to steal away their sister and their Queen. He thanked thegods that Roy had not cursed him in such fashion. Nay, he hadblessed him, and Nefra also. Therefore, surely, they would beblessed, for he was holy, a minister of Heaven who knew itsmind.
Even in that dread habitation and surrounded by so many perils,he would remember that Roy had blessed them, and that his spirit,purified eternally, was watching him, stronger than theKaof Khafra or than any evil ghost or demon that makes its home intombs. Yes, comforted by that blessing he would cease to stare atthe wavering shadow that the lamplight threw upon the arched roof,and sleep.
Sleep he did at last, though fitfully and haunted by bad dreams,for that place was foul-aired, till at length he was awakened bythe sound of Temu, who stirred upon the farther side of the tomband yawned loudly.
"Arise, Prince," said Temu, "for though one would not guess ithere, it must be day."
"What is day to those who live in the eternal blackness of apyramid as though already they were dead?" asked Khiangloomily.
"Oh! a great deal," replied Temu cheerfully, "because one knowsthat the sun is shining without. Also darkness has its comforts;thus in it, having nothing else to do, one can pray longer and witha mind more fixed."
"But that the sun is shining on others does not comfort me in astifling gloom, Temu, and I can pray best when I see the heavenabove me."
"As doubtless you will soon again, Prince, for be sure that bynow, having lost us, those soldiers have departed to report to hisMajesty that we have melted away like spirits."
"In which case his Majesty will makethem into spirits,Temu, that they may search for us elsewhere. Certainly, whereverthose soldiers go, it will not be back to Tanis unless they take uswith them. Think now. We have escaped from Pharaoh's strongestdungeon which none has ever done before. The Queen Nefra and allour brethren, save Roy who chose to stay behind to die, haveescaped his army. What would his mood be, then, towards those whoreported to him that they had tracked and hunted us, only at thelast to let us slip through their fingers? No, Temu, unless weaccompany them, I think that they will not return to Tanis."
At this moment the Sheik appeared bearing a lamp.
"Have the soldiers gone?" asked Temu.
"Come and see," said the Sheik, and turning, led them down thepassages. "Now look," he added, pointing to the eyeholes.
Khian looked, and when his sight grew accustomed to the brightlight that flowed from without, perceived the soldiers, fifty ormore of them, engaged in building themselves huts or shelters ofthe loose stones that lay about. Moreover, by setting his ear tothe hole, he heard an officer call to someone whom he could notsee, asking if all were well with the companies that watched theother faces of the pyramid. Then understanding that these men weresure that their quarry lay hid within the pyramid and intended toguard it day and night until starvation or lack of water forcedthem to come out, Khian motioned to Temu to look for himself andsat down upon the passage floor and groaned.
"Certainly," said Temu after a while, "it seems as though theywere going to stop here a long time, for otherwise they would notbe building themselves houses of stone. Well, we will outwit themsomehow. Faith—have faith!"
"Yes," said Khian, "but meanwhile even faith needs food, so letus eat."
Thus for these three there began a time of terror. Day addeditself to day and still the soldiers remained, watching as a catwatches; also others came to join them, and among these, men whowere skilled at the climbing of cliffs and other heights, and setthemselves to scale the pyramid with the aid of ropes and spikes ofbronze, hoping thus to discover the hiding place of the Prince. Itwas but lost labour, since although often they crept over it, neverdid they find the secret stone, nor if they had, could they haveopened it that was barred within. Still there they remained,believing always that the prisoners must come out, unless indeedthey were already dead.
Khian and his companions slept no more in the tomb chambers; theplace was too close and dreadful; they could not rest there. Soafter that first night they laid themselves down in the passagenear to the entrance stone, for there some air reached them throughthe peepholes, also a little light. Indeed, by setting his eye toone of these holes that slanted upwards, apparently to make itpossible for any looking through it from within to see the southernface of another of the pyramids, Khian found that he could behold acertain star. For hours at night he would lie watching that star,until at length it passed from his vision, as the sight of itseemed to give him comfort, though why he did not know. For therest they must lie in the dark, or with the peepholes blocked, lestthe lamplight flowing through these should betray them, andtherefore were obliged to eat farther down the passage. Soon,however, although there was plenty of it, food began to growdistasteful to them, who must stay still, or nearly so, day afterday. The water, too, became flat, stale, and nauseous to the taste,and of the wine they dared not drink too much.
Thus it came about that at length courage and spirit began todesert Khian, who would sit for hour after hour silent, sunk in agloom as deep as that of the bowels of the pyramid. Even Temu,though still he talked much of faith, reminding his companions ofRoy and his prophecy, and prayed for hours at a time, became lesshappy-hearted and declared that the prison vaults at Tanis were asa palace compared to this accursed tomb. The Sheik, also, grew sowild in his manner that Khian thought that he was going mad. Whatangered him most was that strangers should dare to scramble aboutthe pyramid of which he was the captain, for of this he talkedcontinually. Khian tried to soothe him by saying that he was surethey dared not climb so very high, even with the help of theirropes, since never would they know where to set their feet.
These words made the Sheik thoughtful, for after hearing them hegrew silent, as though he were considering deeply. On the followingnight, just before the dawn, he awoke Khian and said:
"Prince, I go on an errand. Ask me not what it is, but to-morrowat sunset unbar the stone and wait. If I do not return before thedawn, bar it up again and think of me as dead."
He would say no more, nor did Khian try to turn him from hispurpose, for he knew that then the man would go quite mad. So thestone was opened a little, and having eaten and drunk some wine,the Sheik slipped out into the darkness.
The sound of the bar falling into its place again woke Temu, whosprang up, crying:
"I dreamed that the stone was open and that we were free. Why,where is the Sheik? He was lying by my side."
"The stone was opened, Temu, but we are not free. As for theSheik, he has gone on some wild errand of his own. What it was hewould not tell me. I think that he could bear this place no moreand seeks freedom in death, or otherwise."
"If so, Prince, there will be more water left for us two todrink, and doubtless all is for the best. Faith! Have faith!"answered Temu, and lying down went to sleep again.
That day passed as the others had done. Of the Sheik they spokeno more, for both of them believed that he had fled, or hiddenhimself among the stones of the pyramids to get air. Indeed nowtheir miseries were so great that scarcely could they think ofother matters and talked little, but, like two caged owls, satstaring at the darkness with large, unnatural eyes. Towards eveningKhian, watching through his peephole, saw that some Bedouins of thedesert, who were mounted upon fine horses, had arrived at the campof the soldiers who were chaffering with them for corn or perhapsmilk, which others on foot carried upon their heads in jars orbaskets. When the bargaining was done the soldiers talked with thedesert-dwellers, telling them why they were camped there, or soKhian guessed, for the latter stared at the pyramids as though thetale moved them, and asked many questions, as he could see by theireager faces and the movements of their hands. Whilst they werestill talking the sun began to set, sinking swiftly, as it seems todo in the clear skies of Egypt. Then suddenly one shouted, pointingupwards:
"Look! Look! Yonder stands the Spirit of the Pyramids, there onits very crest, clad all in white."
"Nay," answered another, "it is clad in black."
"There must be two of them," called a third, "one in white andone in black. Without doubt these are no spirits, but those weseek, the Prince Khian and the priest, who all this while havedwelt not in the pyramid but on its crest."
"Fool," cried a voice, "how can men live for weeks in such aplace? These are ghosts, I say. Have we not heard that the pyramidsare haunted. Look! The thing mocks us, making signs with itsarms."
"Ghosts or men," said the first voice, that of the Captain, "wewill take them to-morrow. To-night it is impossible, for darknessfalls."
Then followed tumult, for all the soldiers spoke at once, and atthat distance Khian could not hear their words. He noted, however,that the desert-dwellers did not speak. They sat still upon theirhorses at a little distance and behind the soldiers, while he whoseemed to be their chief made strange signs with his arms,stretching them out wide, then holding them above his head with hisfingers touching. After this, very swiftly came the darkness,covering all, and the shoutings died away, though from theencampment below where the soldiers gathered round their fires,still rose the murmuring of eager talk.
"Temu," said Khian later, "what does this sign mean among theBrotherhood of the Dawn?" and first he stretched his arms out wideand then made them into a loop above his head with the fingerstouching.
"That, Prince, is the sign of the Cross of Life which members ofthe Order use for a signal when they are too far apart to speak. Itis thus that they know friend from foe or stranger."
"I thought so," said Khian, and was silent. Then he went to theentrance place and took down the bar that closed it.
An hour later or more he heard a sound and for an instant feltthe night air blowing sweetly on his face, though because of thedarkness he could see nothing. Next he heard the bar fall into itssocket and the voice of the Sheik calling him by name. He answeredand together they crept up the passage till they came to a spotwhere a lamp burned and there were food and water.
When the Sheik had drunk deeply Khian asked him where he hadbeen, though he could guess well enough.
"To the top of the pyramid, Lord. I climbed thither in the darkthis morning. It was very dangerous; so dangerous that although youare as skilled as I am, I dared not ask you to accompany me. Still,although I am weak from setting so long stirless in this hole, Idid not fear who know the road well; also no harm ever comes to theCaptain of the Pyramids while he follows his trade of scalingthem."
"Why did you go there, Sheik?"
"I will tell you, Lord. First, that I might make those soldierdogs believe that we were living, not in the pyramid, but on ornear its crest in some cave among the stones; or if they would notbelieve this, that I might frighten them, and perhaps cause them togo away. Doubtless they have heard the tale of the Spirit of thePyramids and that those who look upon it are doomed to death ormadness, and if so, having, as they believed, seen it once theywill not wish to do so again. Lastly, I had a reason of my own ofwhich perhaps you will not think well. Skilled cliff-climbers havebeen brought here to scale the pyramid,my pyramid and thatof my forefathers, on which none has set foot unless he was of myblood, except only a certain lady and yourself by order of theCouncil of the Dawn. Yet these bunglers have never yet reached thecrest; of that I am sure. Now they will try to do so, for thesoldiers will force them to the task, and I think that what willhappen to them will cause strangers for many a generation to leavethe pyramids to be climbed by my race alone."
"That is revenge which would have been displeasing to Roy,"answered Khian, shaking his head. Then remembering that to this manthe pyramids were as holy as is a temple to its priest, and that tohim he who dared to try to conquer them deserved to die as much ashe does who violates a sanctuary, he said no more of the matter,but bade the Sheik to continue his tale.
"Lord, I reached the summit in safety just as the dawn began tobreak, and there lay flat all day in the little hollow that youknow, where part of the cap stone is broken off. It was very hotthere, Lord, with the sun beating full upon me, nor did I dare tomove lest I should be seen. Yet I endured till at last came thehour of sunset. Then I rose up and stood upon the very point cladin my white robe, so that all the soldiers could see me. While theygazed astonished I slipped back to the hollow and covered up thewhite robe with my black cloak of camel hair, and thus clad,appeared again, bending my knees so as to make it seem as though Iwere a second man of a different stature. This I did more thanonce, Lord, and thus those watchers came to believe that unlessthey saw ghosts, both you and the priest Temu were on the summit ofthe pyramid."
"A clever trick," said Khian, laughing for the first time fordays, "though I know not how it will serve us."
"Thus, Lord. If the soldiers believe that you are on the summitof the pyramid, they will cease to search and watch its slopes, andall night long the eyes of their sentries will be fixed upon thatsummit. But listen, there is more to tell. Whilst I stood thus onhigh I perceived certain men mounted on very fine horses who seemedto be Arabs of the desert and who were, or had been, engaged inchaffering with the soldiers, selling them milk or grain. Now thepresence of these men caused me to wonder, for I knew well that noArabs dared to set foot within the boundaries of this, the HolyGround of Dawn, fearing lest, if they do so, the curse of Heavenand of the Prophets of the Dawn should fall upon them. Then athought came to me, sent as I think from on high, and seeing himwho seemed to be the headman of the Arabs watching me with upliftedface, with my arms I made certain signs that are known to ourOrder, and perhaps, Lord, to you also who now are one of them."
Khian nodded, and he went on:
"Lord, that man answered the signs and so did another who wasnear to him, to show me as I think that this was not done bychance. Then I knew that they were friends sent here for a purposeand understood why my Spirit had moved me to climb thepyramid."
"And if so, what of it, Sheik?" asked Khian in a hoarse voice,for his heart beat high with hope and choked him.
"This, Lord. To-morrow at the sunset once more I shall standupon the crest of the pyramid, and if as I think those Arabs stillare there, I shall make other signs to them, showing them wherethey must wait at midnight, having horses in readiness. Then Ishall return and guide you to them, for I think that they will knowwhich way to ride."
"It is dangerous," said Khian, "but so be it, for if I bide heremuch longer I think that I shall die. Therefore, better meet fatein the open and swiftly than perish here in this hole byinches."
Then he called Temu and the three of them took counsel together.Also the Sheik and Temu talked much of the secret signs of theirOrder, and practised them by the lamplight.
Next morning ere dawn the Sheik departed again as he had donebefore. As soon as it was light, watching through their spyholes,Khian and Temu saw that there was much disturbance in the camp ofthe soldiers, saw also that the skilled cliff-climbers, six or moreof them with their ropes and metal spikes, were collected together,talking with the officers.
At last, as it seemed to Khian somewhat against their will, theyadvanced to the foot of the pyramid, and setting his ear to thehole Khian heard them scrambling up the face of it. For a longwhile he heard no more, but noted the soldiers watching eagerly,talking together and pointing with their hands, now in thisdirection and now in that.
Suddenly there rose a scream of horror. Some of the soldiersstared as though fascinated, others turned their backs, and othershid their eyes. The spyhole was obscured for a moment as though bysomething passing between it and the light. Then soldiers ranforward and presently Khian and Temu saw them returning towards thehuts bearing three shapeless things that had been men. A whilelater they saw the remainder of the cliff-climbers staggering muchas the drunken do, towards the same huts where they cast down theirropes with the air of those who had done with them, and departedout of the sight of the watcher.
"The pyramids are avenged on those who thought that they couldmaster them, and their captain will rejoice," said Khian sadly,thinking to himself that had not some power protected him theywould have been avenged upon him also, as indeed very nearlyhappened.
Once more it was sunset and again the Arabs, mounted on finehorses, appeared at the camp. Again, too, there were shoutings andpointings with much disturbance, in the midst of which he whoseemed to be the chief of the Arabs drew a little to one side of,also behind, the soldiers, so as not to be seen of them, and fromtime to time made motions with his arms, as those do who, at itsrising or its setting, worship the sun in the desert. Then followeddarkness and in it shone the fires round which the soldiers wereseated.
Presently they stood up holding their hands behind their ears asthough to listen to some sound in the air; then by twos and threesdeparted like men who are frightened and hid themselves in the hutsor elsewhere. A while later the stone turned and the Sheik glidedinto the passage, but this time he asked for wine, not forwater.
"I have been near to Osiris," he said, "who slipped upon theblood of one of those cliff-climbing fools and almost fell. Yet Idid not fall who I think was guarded, and for the rest all goeswell."
"Except for the three who are dead," said Khian, sighing.
"If they died, it was by no fault of mine, Lord. Withoutknowledge of the road, in their madness, having scaled two-thirdsof the height they came to smooth marble where is no holding placefor hands or feet. Then one slid down, dragging the others withhim, for they were roped together, after which the rest, seeing thefate of their fellows, gave up the venture and returned. Now, as Ithink, the pyramids will be safe from these common cliff-climbersfor many a year."
"What chanced afterwards?" asked Khian.
"I appeared at sunset as before, and making pretence to toss myarms about, as a ghost or a devil might do, I signalled to him whoseems to be the captain of the Arabs. He answered me. We understoodeach other. After dark I shouted curses at the soldiers tellingthem that I was the Spirit of Roy the Prophet, and that doom wasnear to them. They grew frightened at what they held to be a voicefrom Heaven, and crept away to hide themselves from the words ofevil omen, nor, as I think, will they come out of their holes againuntil the sun is high. Now drink a cup of wine and follow me, bothof you."
After he who was known as the Scribe Rasa, the envoy of Apepi, Kingof the North, had received the betrothal ring from his affianced,Nefra the Queen, and sailed down Nile to Tanis, there to undergomany evil things, at the Temple of the Dawn all came about as theCaptain of the Pyramids afterwards described to him and the priestTemu.
Scarcely had this Rasa, who was Khian the Prince, departed, thanthere arrived at the temple, disguised as Arabs, an embassy fromDitanah, the old king of Babylon. These men, nobles of Babylon,were received in secret by the Council, and bowing before Roy theProphet, presented to him tablets of clay covered with strangesigns.
"Read the writing, Tau," said Roy, "for my sight grows feebleand I forget this foreign tongue which is your own."
So Tau took the tablets and read:
"From Ditanah the aged, Lord of Babylon and Kingof Kings, whose glory is as that of the Sun, the Mighty One. To Roythe holy Seer, the Friend of Heaven, the Prophet of the Order ofthe Dawn, and to him who sits under Roy, the first of the Brothersof the Dawn, who in Egypt is named Tau, but who, as I, Ditanah,have heard, in Babylon aforetime was named the High Prince Abeshu,the lawful son of my body, with whom I quarrelled because herebuked my Majesty as to a certain vengeance which I took upon asubject people, and who thereafter fled away and as I believed waslong dead—Greetings.
"Know, O Roy, and O Tau or Abeshu, that I have received yourletters informing me of all that passes in Egypt, and that you,Abeshu, still live. Also that it was the desire of my daughter Rimawhom I gave in marriage to Kheperra, the Pharaoh of the South andby right of descent the King of all Egypt, that her bones should bebrought back for burial to Babylon. Also I have read that herdaughter Nefra has in secret been crowned Queen of Egypt and seeksmy help to win her throne out of the hands of my enemy, Apepi theUsurper who rules at Tanis.
"Now I, Ditanah, say to you, Roy the Holy, and to you, Queen Neframy grandchild, 'Come to me at Babylon with all your company.Thither I swear you safe-conduct in the name of my god Marduk,Ruler of Heaven and Earth, in the name of the gods Nebo and Bel,and of all the other gods who are my lords. There, also, you shallbe guarded from all harm by the strength of my hands, and there wewill talk together of all these matters.'
"And to you who are called Tau, I say, 'Come also, and if you canprove to me that you are in truth my son, the Prince Abeshu, I willgive you all things that you desire, who have mourned over you formany years, save one thing only, the succession to my throne afterme which is promised to another. But if you have lied to me in thismatter, then do not come, for surely you shall die.'
"To the bones, also, of my daughter Rima, whose husband Kheperra,the wolf, Apepi brought to his death, I will give honourable burialin the sepulchre of kings, where it was her desire to lie at last.Nor do I think that I shall refuse her death-prayer, if Nefra, mygrandchild the Queen, will obey me in a certain matter.
"Sealed with the seal of Ditanah, the Great King and with the sealsof his Councillors."
When Tau had read he touched his forehead with the tablet andgave it to Nefra who sat upon her throne in the centre of theCouncil. She also laid it against her forehead, then turned to Tauand said:
"How comes it, my Lord Tau, that all these years you have keptthis secret from me, who if the tale that is written here be true,must be a brother of my mother and my uncle?"—a questionwhich caused the envoys to stare at him.
Tau smiled and answered:
"O Queen and Niece, the tale is true enough, as should we liveto come to Babylon, I will prove to my royal father Ditanah and hisCouncillors. I am Abeshu and the half-brother of Queen Rima. Butwhen I left Babylon she was but a little child born of anothermother whom I had scarcely seen, since she dwelt with the royalwomen. Nor did I reveal myself to her afterwards when we met againand I saved her from the plots of Apepi at Thebes, or to you whenyou grew to womanhood, because of oaths that I had taken when Ibecame a Brother of the Dawn, which oaths bound me to lay down allmy earthly rank and to forget that I had been a prince. Yet inthose oaths there was a loophole—namely, should it everbecome needful to declare myself and my true name and historythereby to help the Order of the Dawn, I was free to do so. To allof which our father the Prophet can bear me witness."
"Aye," said Roy, "it is true. Hearken, Queen and Sister, andyou, the envoys of Ditanah. Many years ago a brother of our Order,now long dead, brought to me a man who said that he desired tobecome one of us, a noble-looking warrior man, stalwart andsquare-bearded, who, I judged, had drunk of the water of Euphrates.I asked him his name and country, also why he sought the shelter ofthe Dawn. He told me, and proved his words, that he was Abeshu, aPrince of Babylon, who had quarrelled with his father, Ditanah theGreat King, whose General he had been, over the matter of a subjectpeople whom he had been ordered to massacre, but would not formercy's sake, and because of his disobedience had been banished orleft the land. Afterwards he had served under other kings, those ofCyprus and of Syria, as a captain of their armies, but in the endgrew weary of fightings and ambitions, of loves who betrayed himalso, and determined to bid farewell to the vanities of the worldand in solitude and silence to feed and purify his soul.
"Therefore, having heard of the Order of the Dawn, he came toknock upon its gate. I answered to him that among us there was noroom for one who only sought salvation for himself and rest fromearthly toil, since those of our Brotherhood must be the servantsof all men and more particularly of the poor and those bound withthe chains of sin, sworn to bring peace to the world, even at thecost of their own lives, sworn, too, to poverty and, except forspecial purposes, to celibacy and the renouncement of all earthlyhonours. For thus only, as we held, could the soul of man come intounion with its god. Therefore, if he became one of us, it must beas the slave of the humblest and he must forget that he had been aPrince of Babylon and a General of her hosts, he who henceforwardwould be but a minister of Heaven appointed to tasks, mayhap, thatthe meanest idolater would refuse.
"In the end, Queen, this suppliant bowed his neck beneath ouryoke and laying down all his titles, became known under the humblename of Tau. Yet from Tau the Servant he grew to be Tau thespiritual Lord, and after me, its aged Prophet, the greatest in ourBrotherhood, and so acknowledged throughout the world, though untilit became necessary to proclaim it to the Great King Ditanah butthe other day, none knew that he was Abeshu, the Prince ofBabylon."
Now when they heard this strange story the members of theCouncil rose and bowed to Tau, as did the envoys from Babylon,setting their hands upon their hearts. But Nefra did more, for sherose also and kissed him on the brow, calling him her beloved uncleand saying that now she understood why she had always loved himfrom a child.
Then Tau spoke, saying:
"All is as has been told, but because of it I neither seek nordeserve your praise. What I have done I did for my own soul's sakewho came to know that there is no true joy save in the service ofothers and in the seeking to draw near to God. Now for a while itseems that, still in the service of others, I must once more beknown as a prince and perhaps as a captain in war. If so, let notmy royal Father have any fear lest I should seek to claim theheritage of those whom he has appointed to succeed him, I whoseonly hope and purpose is that I may live and die a Brother of theDawn."
At this moment he who kept the door advanced and whispered intothe ear of Roy, who said:
"Admit them."
There came in three men, travel-stained and weary, who when theythrew open their cloaks and made the signs, were seen to beBrothers of the Order.
"Holy Prophet," said one of them, "we come from Tanis and fromthe camp of Apepi's army. We have it from those in authority who insecret are the friends of our Order, that Apepi makes preparation,should a certain request of his be refused, to attack you here; toput every one of the Brotherhood to the sword and to drag awayyonder royal lady to be his wife. His troops are gathered and in afew days will be upon you."
"I know it well," answered Roy. "Let those mad servants of Apepicome, for I have words to say to them."
Then he commanded Tau to call together all the people of theDawn, that he might take counsel with them.
They gathered together and in their presence Roy the Prophetlaid down his office and consecrated Tau as his successor, as theSheik of the Pyramids had told Khian and Temu. Then, too, he badethem farewell and blessed them, and they departed weeping, afterwhich all things happened as the Sheik had said. There were someamong the Council—Nefra the Queen was one of them—whowould have seized Roy and borne him away by force. But he readtheir minds and forbade it. So at last they went, leaving him aloneaccording to his commands. Yet that was a sad parting and at itmany tears were shed. Thus Nefra wept much, for she loved Roy whofrom her infancy had watched over this orphan child as though hewere her father. He noted her grief and called her to him:
"Lady of Egypt," he said, "you who to-day are a queen in nameand ere so very long, unless my wisdom fails me, will be so indeed,wide seems the gulf that is set between you and the old hermit, theProphet of a secret faith whose name will vanish away and who erelong will be utterly forgotten upon the earth. Also between you andme lies the span of many years, for I am very, very old, while butyesterday you came to womanhood. Moreover, your lot in life is fardifferent from that which I have trod and that now is ending, so itwould seem as though there were little in common between us. Yet itis not so, because we are tied together by the bond of love which,did you but know it, is the one perfect, eternal thing in Heavenand earth. Time is nothing; it seems to be and yet is not, for ineverlastingness what place is there for time? Pomp and glories,beauty and desire, wealth and want, things lost and thingsachieved, all we seek and all we gain, our joys and griefs, yes,birth and death themselves, are but bubbles on the stream of beingwhich appear and disappear. Only love is real and only loveendures. For love is God, and being God, is King of the world; aKing with a thousand faces, who in the end will conquer all andmake of hate a footstool and of evil the oil within his lamp.Therefore, Child, follow after love, not only that love which youknow to-day, but the love of all, even of those who do you wrong,for this is the true sacrifice, and through it only shall your soulbe fed. Now for an hour, farewell."
Then he kissed her on the brow and bade her leave him.
Such was the parting of Roy the ancient Prophet and Nefra theroyal maid who all her life through remembered this his lastmessage, though perhaps its full mystery and meaning never camehome to her until at last she was about to follow him into theshadows. Never did she forget the sight of him, white-robed andbearded, hawk-nosed and wrinkled, seated alone upon his chair ofstate within that dusky hall, staring with steady eyes out into thefarther gloom, as though there he sought some beckoning hand oflight and awaited the signal to follow whither it might lead.
Ere the dawn they marched, fifty or more of them, besides thosewho bore the coffin of Rima the Queen. Swiftly they marched bysecret ways, for already the sick, the young, and the aged haddeparted to their appointed hiding places, so swiftly that when thesun rose the pyramids were already distant. Then it was that Nefrabade farewell to the Sheik who had accompanied them thus far, andgave him those commands of which he had spoken afterwards.
For always she believed that Khian would return to seek herthere, as did Tau and others of the Brotherhood, who perchance hadreceived some message or spiritual instruction on this matter, andbitterly she grieved that it was not possible to await his comingthat he might fly with her. The Sheik bowed and went his way,swearing to fulfil her words, and by degrees the pyramids that hadbeen her only home faded and were lost to sight. Then for the firsttime Nefra wept a little, for she loved those pyramids which shehad conquered and where her joy had found her, and did not knowwhether she would ever see them more.
They came unharmed to the borders of Egypt, and leaving thegreat gulf of the Red Sea to the south of them, passed safely intothe deserts of Arabia. Indeed, on all that journey through Egypt,avoiding towns and villages, they met few in the war-wasted lands,and those few either fled away or made pretence not to see them. Itwas almost as though some command had gone out that they should notbe observed, though whence it came Nefra did not know. Not untilshe made that journey did Nefra learn how great was the secretpower of the humble Order of the Dawn.
At length they were out of Egypt and camped one night by a wellin the desert. Next morning when Nefra looked at dawn out of thetent in which she slept with Kemmah, she perceived a caravan ofcamels and horsemen advancing upon them and was afraid.
"Now I think that Apepi has us in his net," she said to Kemmah,who looked also, then left the tent, making no answer. Soon shereturned accompanied by two of the envoys from Babylon, with whomcame the Lord Tau himself.
"Have no fear, Queen," said Tau, "all has gone well. Those whomyou see are not Shepherds, but troops of your grandsire, the greatKing Ditanah, sent by him to escort you to his city of Babylon.Behold the banner of the Great King blazoned with the symbols ofhis gods."
"Thanks and praise be to Heaven," answered Nefra. Then a thoughttook her and she led Tau aside and said to him: "I believe and youbelieve that the Prince Khian will return to the pyramids to seekus and to give us warning. There he may be driven into hiding,being pursued. If so he will need help. Cannot some be found togive it to him in his extremity?"
"I will consider the matter and take counsel; indeed, I havealready begun to do so," answered Tau.
The end of it was that certain high-bred men of the desert,disguised as Bedouins and mounted on swift horses, Brethren of eachother and of the Dawn every one of them, and sworn to its serviceto the death, were sent back to watch the pyramids with certaininstructions, of which men we have already heard.
Then came the General of Ditanah and his officers who kissed theground before Nefra, greeting her, she noted, not as Queen ofEgypt, but as a Princess of the House of Babylon. Also they wereled to the tent where rested the body of Queen Rima, before whichthey knelt while a priest of their worship made prayers andofferings. These things done, camels were brought, a great herd ofthem, on which were mounted all the Company of the Dawn, and withthem a chariot wherein were set Nefra and the Lady Kemmah. Thenthey departed, guarded by squadrons of Babylonian horsemen and ledby guides mounted on fleet camels.
Thus they travelled forward very swiftly across the burningdeserts of Arabia by the great military road, halting where therewere wells of water, or if there were none, carrying it with themin bags of hide. Moreover, at certain places, oases in the desert,fresh camels and horses awaited them, so that bearing the mummy ofQueen Rima with them they advanced almost at the speed of theKing's post, helped by all and unharmed by any, and within somefive and thirty days beheld before them the mighty walls ofBabylon.
Built upon either side of the great river Euphrates, filled withtowering temples and glittering palaces, there stood the vast city,the wonder of the world, so huge a place that for a whole day theyjourneyed through its outskirts before they came to its inmostwalls. Then brazen gates rolled back, and as night fell they wereconducted down broad, straight streets filled with thousands uponthousands of people, who stared at them curiously, half seen in thetwilight, till at length they halted before a palace.
Slaves came forward and led Nefra up steps and through doorwaysguarded by winged figures of bulls with the heads of men, into awonderful place such as she had never seen, whose home had been insepulchres and ancient temple halls. Chamberlains received her,princes bowed before her, eunuchs and women surrounded her andKemmah, bringing them to a chamber that was hung with tapestry andfurnished with vessels of gold and silver. Then they were led to aheated marble bath, welcome indeed after their long journeyings,though never before had Nefra seen such a place, and when they hadbathed and been rubbed with oils, were brought back again to theirchamber where delicate foods and wines awaited them. Having eatenand being very weary, they laid themselves down upon silken,broidered beds and slept, watched by women slaves and guarded byarmed eunuchs who stood without the door.
Nefra was awakened at the dawn by the sound of women's voicessinging some hymn to Sames the Sun god, at his rising. For a whileshe lay contemplating the splendours by which she was surrounded,and already hating them in her heart. By rank she was a queenindeed, but by upbringing only a simple country girl accustomed tothe free air of the desert, to the exercise and dangers of scalingrocks and pyramids, to narrow sleeping chambers that once perhapswere tombs, and to the hard, rough fare of the Brethren of the Dawnwhich she had shared with the humblest of the Order. These silksand broideries, these gorgeous chambers, these scented waters,these crowds of obsequious slaves, these foreign, delicate foods,this pomp and state, crushed and overwhelmed her; she loathed itall.
"Nurse," she said to Kemmah whose bed was near, "I would that wewere back upon the banks of Nile, watching the first rays of Ragild the Sphinx's brow."
"If you were back upon the banks of Nile, Child," answeredKemmah, "and continued to watch Ra at all, it would be to see hisfirst rays gilding the gates of your palace prison at Tanis and tohear the voice of old Apepi calling you by hateful names of love.Therefore be thankful to find yourself where you are."
"Nurse, I have dreamed a dream. I dreamed that Khian, mybetrothed, lay in danger of his life and called to me to come tosave him."
"Doubtless, Child, he calls to you wherever he is and doubtlesshe is in danger of his life, as all of us are in this fashion or inthat. But what of it? Have we not the promise of my great-uncle,the Prophet, that no harm shall come to him? Listen. I, too,dreamed a dream. It was that Roy himself, clothed in light, as I amsure he is, for doubtless he has been dead for many days, stoodbeside me.
"'Bid Nefra,' he seemed to say, 'to calm her heart, for thoughdangers are many they shall be driven away like storm clouds by thekeen desert winds, leaving her sky clear and in it twin starsshining.'"
"Those are happy words, Nurse, that is, if you dreamt them atall, which you know alone; words that give me comfort in thisstrange and gorgeous place. But look, here come those fat,large-eyed women, bearing gifts I think. Nurse, I will not betouched by them. I will clothe myself or you shall clothe me."
The women came, prostrating themselves almost at every step, andlaid the gifts upon a table of jasper stone: wonderful and gorgeousgarments, royal robes, collars and belts of jewels, and a crown ofgold set with great pearls.
"The gifts of Ditanah the mighty King to his granddaughter,Princess of Babylon and Queen of Egypt," said the chief of thewomen, bowing and speaking in the Egyptian tongue. "Be pleased toarray yourself in them, O Princess of Babylon and Queen of Egypt,that Ditanah, the Lord of lords, may behold your beauty suitablyadorned. We, your slaves, are here to serve you."
"Then be pleased to bear my thanks to the mighty Ditanah, mygrandsire, and to serve me without the door," answered Nefra,throwing the coverlet over her face so that she might see no moreof them.
When they were gone, with many protestations and even tears,Nefra arose and by the help of Kemmah, set to clothing herself inthese glittering garments. Yet before all was done that chief ofthe women must be called back again to show them how they should beworn.
At length she was attired after the fashion of a Babylonianroyal lady, marvellously attired, and a mirror was brought that shemight behold herself. She looked and cast it down upon the bed,crying:
"Am I Nefra, the Egyptian maid, or the woman of some Sultan ofthe East? Look at this outspread hair sprinkled with gems! Look atthese garments in which I can scarcely walk! Smell these unguentswith which my face and flesh are smeared! Nurse, rid me of thistruck and give me back my white robe of a Sister of the Dawn."
"It is too travel-stained, Child," answered Kemmah drily, addingwith satisfaction, "moreover, you look well enough as you are,though somewhat sunburned, and that crown becomes you. Oh! complainno more; in the spirit you may be a Sister of the Dawn, but hereyou are a Princess of Babylon. Would you anger the Great King fromwhom you ask so much? See, they summon us to eat. Come, eat, foryou will need food."
"Mayhap, Nurse. But what is it that the Great King asks ofme? Something, as we have heard, of which none will tell us,not even my Uncle Tau, though I think he knows."
Then, sighing and pouting her lips, Nefra gave way and ate, butto her question Kemmah made no answer, either because she couldnot, or for other reasons.
A while later there came the chief of the eunuchs, a fat,vainglorious person, and cringing chamberlains wearing tall caps,musicians fancifully attired, and women of the Household, andofficers, and a guard of swarthy soldiers. All these, gatheringtogether in an appointed order, set Nefra and the Lady Kemmah inthe midst of them surrounded by the fan-bearers, the women, and theeunuchs and preceded by the musicians. Then at a word of commandthey marched and though they never left the precincts of thepalace, that walk was long. Down sculptured passages they went,through great chambers, across courtyards where fountains playedand gardens that grew beyond them, till at last they reached aflight of many steps and up these climbed to the bull-guardeddoorway of a vast hall.
This hall was roofless, but at the farther end, for a third ofits length perhaps, awnings were stretched over it, from one sideto the other. The place was filled with people, more people thanNefra had ever seen; thousands of them there seemed to be, all ofwhom stared at her, and as she passed, bowed low. Up a wide pathwaybetween the crowd to the right and the crowd to the left went Nefraand her company, till they came to that part of the hall over whichwas stretched the awning.
Here the shadow was so deep by contrast with the brilliancewithout that at first she could see nothing. Presently, however,her eyes grew accustomed to the gloom and she perceived that beforeher was gathered the glittering Court of the King of Babylon. Therewere lords; there were ladies seated together by themselves; therewere soldiers in their armour, there were square-beardedcouncillors and captains; there were shaven priests; there wereofficers of the Household with wands; there were slaves, blackslaves and white slaves, and she knew not who besides. Moreover,above all this splendour, its centre and its point, seated on ajewelled throne, was an aged, white-bearded, wizened man, wearing astrange headdress who, she guessed, must be her grandsire, Ditanahthe Mighty, the King of kings.
As they entered the line of shadow a trumpet blew, whereon allthe Court and all the company about her prostrated themselvesbefore the majesty of the King and lay with their foreheadstouching the pavement, yes, even Kemmah prostrated herself. ButNefra remained upon her feet, standing alone like one left livingamong an army of dead men; it was as though some spirit within hertold her so to do. At least thus she stood looking at the littlewizened man upon the throne, while he looked back at her.
Again the trumpet blew, whereon all rose, and once more hercompany advanced, to halt near to the throne, on either side ofwhich stood massed a number of gorgeous nobles who afterwards shelearned were kings' sons, princes, and satraps of the subjectpeoples. For a while there was silence, then the King upon thethrone spoke in a thin, clear voice, an interpreter rendering hiswords sentence by sentence into the Egyptian tongue.
"Does my Majesty behold before me Nefra, the daughter of mydaughter Rima, the Princess, wife of Kheperra, once Pharaoh ofEgypt?" he asked, studying her with his sharp and bird-likeeyes.
"That is my name, O Grandsire and Great King of Babylon,"answered Nefra.
"Why, then, O Granddaughter, do you not prostrate yourselfbefore my Majesty as all these great ones are not ashamed todo?"
Now again something within her seemed to tell Nefra what to say,and while all stared and listened, she answered proudly:
"Because, Grandsire, if you are King of Babylon, I am Queen ofEgypt, and Majesty does not kiss the dust to Majesty."
"Well and proudly said," answered Ditanah. "Yet, Granddaughter,I think that you are a queen without a throne."
"That is so, and therefore I come to you, O Father of my Mother,O Mighty King of Kings, O Fount of Justice, seeking your aid. Apepithe Shepherd usurped my throne as his forefathers did before him,and now seeks to make a wife of me, the Queen of Egypt, and therebyto gain my heritage. But by a little I have escaped out of hishands, helped of your Majesty, and now here I stand and make myprayer to you, the King of Kings from whose body I am sprung."
"Well spoken again," answered the old monarch. "Yet, my Daughterof Egypt, you ask much. Apepi I know and hate; for years I havewaged a frontier war against him, yet to cross the waterlessdeserts with a mighty host to invade him in his territory and dragthe stolen crown from off his head would be a great venture thatmight end ill for Babylon. What have you to promise in return, Ladyof Egypt?"
"Nothing, O King, save love and service."
"Aye, thus it stands: you ask much and have nothing wherewith topay. I must take counsel of this matter. Meanwhile Mir-bel, mygrandson, the King of Babylon to be, lead this lady hither andplace her where as a Queen she has a right to sit, near to mythrone."
Now from among the throng of princes came forward a tall man ofmiddle age, gloriously apparelled and wearing a diadem upon hishead; a strong-faced man with black and flashing eyes. He bowedbefore her, searching her beauty with those hawk-like eyes in afashion that pleased her little, and saying in a smooth, richvoice:
"Greeting, Queen Nefra the Beautiful, my cousin. Glad am I tohave lived to look upon one so fair and royal."
Then he took her by the hand and led her up the steps of thedais to a chair of state that had been made ready for her upon theright of the throne. There he bade her be seated and with bows toher and to the King, returned to his place among the princes.
Nefra sat herself down and for a while there was silence.
At length the old King spoke:
"You say that you have nothing to give, Daughter. Yet it seemsto me that you have much, for you have yourself to give, who are, Ihear, unwed. If the Queen of Egypt," he went on, speaking slowlyand in a fashion which told her that the words had been prepared,"were to take as her lord the heir of Babylon, so that thereafter,if all went well, these two great lands were joined into oneempire, then perchance Babylon might be ready to send her armies toconquer Apepi and set that Queen upon the throne of herforefathers. What say you, Daughter?"
Now when Nefra heard and understood at length what was sought ofher, the blood left her face and her limbs turned cold. For amoment she hesitated, in her heart putting up a prayer forguidance, as Roy had taught her to do when in difficulty ortrouble. It seemed to come, for presently she answered veryquietly:
"It may not be, O King and Grandsire, for thus Egypt would beset under the heel of Babylon, and when I was crowned I swore anoath to keep her free."
"That trouble might be overcome, Daughter, in a fashion pleasingto both our countries of which we can speak hereafter. Have you anyother reason against this alliance? He who is offered to you is notonly the heir to the greatest kingdom in the world; he is also, asyou have seen, a man among men, in the flower of his age, asoldier, and one who, as I know, is both wise and kind ofheart."
"I have another reason, King. Already I am affianced."
"To whom, Daughter?"
"To the Prince Khian, King."
"The Prince Khian! Why, he is Apepi's heir, and yet you told methat Apepi would have married you."
"Yes, Sire, and therefore Apepi and Khian do not love eachother, but"—here she looked down—"but Khian loves meand I love Khian."
At these words a whisper went round the Court and old Ditanahsmiled a little, as did many others. Only Mir-bel did not smile;indeed, he looked angry.
"Is it thus?" said the King. "And where, now, is the PrinceKhian? Have you brought him here in your company?"
"Nay, Sire. When last I heard of him he was at the Court ofTanis, and, it was said, in prison."
"Where I think he will certainly remain, if, as I doubt not,your story be true, Child," answered Ditanah, and was silent.
Just then, when Nefra thought that all was finished and that herprayer for succour was about to be refused, swelling sweet andsolemn she heard a familiar sound, that of a certain funeral chantof the Order of the Dawn. She looked to discover whence it came andperceived Tau followed by all the Brotherhood who had accompaniedher from Egypt, and certain others who were strangers to her, cladin simple white robes, every one of them, advancing into the hallby a side entrance to the right. Nor did they come alone, for inthe centre of their company, borne upon a bier by eight of thebrethren, was a coffin which Nefra knew covered the mummy of hermother, Queen Rima. The coffin was brought and set down before thethrone. Then suddenly the lid, which had been loosened inreadiness, was lifted, revealing a second coffin within. This alsowas opened by the priests who very reverently took from it theembalmed and bandaged body of Queen Rima and stood it on its feetbefore the King, holding it thus, a sight from which all that sawshrank away, for the Babylonians did not love to look upon thedead.
"Whose corpse is this and why is it brought into my presence?"asked the King in a low voice.
"Surely your Majesty should know," answered Tau, "seeing thatthis dead flesh sprang from your flesh and that here before you,within these wrappings, stands all that is left of Rima yourdaughter, aforetime Princess of Babylon and Queen of Egypt, whothus comes home again."
Ditanah stared at the mummy, then turned his head aside,saying:
"What is that which hangs about the neck of this royal companionof the gods, as doubtless she is to-day?"
"A letter to you, O King, sealed with her seal while she wasstill one of the company of the living."
"Read it," said Ditanah.
Then Tau cut the fastenings and unrolled the writing from whichfell a ring. This ring he took, and gave it to the King, who sighedwhen he looked upon it, for well he remembered that he had set itupon his daughter's finger when she left him to journey into Egypt,swearing to her that he would refuse to her no request which wassealed with this seal.
Next Tau read from the scroll in the Babylonian tongue thus:
"From Rima, aforetime Princess of Babylon,aforetime wife of Kheperra, Pharaoh of Egypt, to her sire Ditanah,the King of Babylon, or to him who sits upon his throne. Know, OKing, that I call upon you in the name of our gods and by ourcommon blood, to avenge the wrongs that I have suffered in Egypt,and the slaying of my lord beloved, the King Kheperra. I call uponyou to roll down in your might upon Egypt and to smite the Shepherddogs who slew my husband and took his heritage, and to establish mydaughter, the Princess Nefra, as Queen of Egypt, and to slay thosewho were traitors to her and would have given her and me to doom.Know also that if you, my father, Ditanah the King, or you, thatKing my kinsman, who sit upon his throne after him, deny this myprayer, then I call down the curse of all the gods of Babylon andEgypt upon you and upon your people, and I, Rima, will haunt youwhile you live, and ask account of you when we meet at last in theUnderworld.
"Sealed by me Rima with my seal upon my deathbed."
These solemn words which seemed almost as though they werespoken by the royal woman whose corpse was set upon its feet beforethe throne, went to the hearts of all who heard them. For a whilethere was deep silence. Then Ditanah the King lifted his eyes whichhad been fixed upon the ground, and it was seen that his witheredface was white and that his lips quivered.
"Terrible words!" he said, "and a terrible curse decreed againstus if we shut our ears to them. She who spoke the words and sealedthem with this seal that once I gave to her together with a certainsolemn promise, she who stands there dead before me, was my beloveddaughter whom I wed to the lawful Pharaoh of Egypt. Can I refusethe last prayer of my daughter, who suffered so many wrongs at thehand of Apepi the Accursed, and who doubtless stands among us nowawaiting its answer?"
He paused and from all who heard him there went up a murmur of"You cannot, O King."
"It is true, I cannot who soon must be as is the royal Rima;whate'er the cost, I cannot. Hearken, priests, councillors,princes, satraps, officers, and people. I, Ditanah the King, make adecree. In the name of the Empire of Babylon I declare war byBabylon upon Apepi the Shepherd usurper who rules in Egypt; war tothe end! Let my decree that cannot be changed be recorded andproclaimed in Babylon and all her provinces."
Again rose the murmur of assent. When it had died away the Kingturned to Nefra, saying:
"Fair Queen and grandchild, your prayer and that of your motherwho begat you is granted. Therefore rest you here in peace andhonour till all things are made ready for this war, and then goforth to conquer."
Nefra heard. Rising from her seat, she cast herself upon herknees before the King and, seizing his hand, pressed it with herlips, for speak she could not. Drawing her to her feet, he bentforward, touched her with his sceptre, and kissed her on thebrow.
"I add to my words," he said. "Knowing your errand, Child, Imade a plan that as a price for the aid of Babylon you should giveyourself in marriage to Mir-bel, the heir to my throne. Now I putaside that plan, for so my heart is moved to do, whether becauseyou ask it or for other reasons. You tell me that you are affiancedto the Prince Khian of whom I have heard a good report, although onhis father's side he comes of an evil stock. Mayhap this Prince isdead already at the hands of Apepi, or thus will die. If so, mayhapalso you will turn to Mir-bel because it is my wish and his, thoughon this matter I make no bargain with you. Yet if Khian lives andyou live to find him, then wed him if you will and take my blessingon you both. Look not wrath, Mir-bel, for in the end who knows whatthe gods may bring to pass. Learn also from this thwarting of yourdesire that they do not give everything to any man, who to you havegiven so much. Should this Queen slip through your hands, the heirto Babylon can find another to share his throne. It is my will,Prince Mir-bel, that when the army marches against Apepi, you bidehere to guard me, lest some evil god should tempt you to dowrong."
When Mir-bel heard this command, knowing that it could not bealtered under the ancient law of Babylon, he bowed first to theKing and next to Nefra. Then he turned and left the Court followedby his officers. Nor did Nefra see him again till after many years;for at once he took horse and rode for his own Governorship faraway, where he remained till all was finished.
When he had gone the King fixed his gaze upon Tau, consideringhim.
"Who are you, Priest?" he asked.
"I am named Tau, a prophet of the Order of the Dawn, OKing."
"I have heard of that Order and I think that certain of itsbrethren dwell in Babylon and even in my Court. I have heard alsothat it gave shelter to my dead daughter, Rima the Queen, and tothis lady, her child, for which I thank it. But tell me, ProphetTau, have you any other name?"
"Yes, O King. Once I was named Abeshu, the eldest lawful son ofhis Majesty of Babylon. Yet many years ago I quarrelled with hisMajesty and went into exile."
"I thought it! And now, Prince Abeshu, do you return out ofexile to claim your place as the eldest born of his Majesty ofBabylon?"
"Not so, O King, I claim nothing, as your envoys may have toldyour Majesty, save perchance the forgiveness of the King. I am buta Brother of the Dawn and as such dead to the world and all itsglories."
Now Ditanah stretched out his sceptre to Tau in token of peaceand pardon, and Tau touched it according to the custom ofBabylon.
"I would hear more of this faith of yours which can killambition in the heart of man. Wait upon me, Prophet, in my privatechamber, and we will talk together."
Then waving Tau aside, Ditanah addressed himself to a gorgeoushigh priest, saying:
"Let this dust that once was my daughter and a Queen, bere-coffined and borne hence to the sepulchre of kings, whereto-morrow we will give it royal burial."
Presently it was done, and as the coffin passed away Ditanahstood up and bowed towards it, as did all in that great place. Whenit had gone he waved his sceptre and a herald blew upon histrumpet, signifying that the Court was ended. Next the Kingdescended from the throne and, taking Nefra by the hand, led heraway with him, beckoning to Tau to follow them.
Very carefully the Sheik of the Pyramids undid the swinging stoneand crept out, followed by Khian and Temu, wrapped, all three ofthem, in their dark cloaks. They closed the stone again and waited,watching. Save one man, a sentry who sat by the embers of a fire,all the soldiers, frightened by what they had seen upon the crestof the pyramid, were gone into the huts that they had built. Whilethis man remained there they dared not descend, fearing lest heshould see or hear them and give warning to the others. So therethey crouched, among the stones on the slope of the pyramid,drawing in the sweet air in great gasps and gazing at the starswith dark-widened eyes, while Khian wondered what they should do.
"Bide here," said the Sheik, "I will return."
He crept away into the darkness and presently from somewhereabove them there arose a sound of hideous howling, such as a ghostor a demon might make, that in the darkness of that solemn placemight well curdle a listener's blood. The sentry heard it echoingamong the tombs behind him. He rose, hesitated, then of a suddenfled away affrighted and vanished into the huts.
The Sheik reappeared.
"Follow me," he whispered. "Be swift and silent."
They descended the pyramid, Temu, who was no climber,half-blinded, moreover, by many days of dwelling in the gloom,awkwardly enough, and reached the ground in safety. The Sheikturned to the right and ran along its base where the shadows werethick. Now they were clear and darting across an open space towardssome tombs. As they reached the tombs a shout told them that theyhad been seen, by whom they did not know. Following the Sheik, whoturned this way and that, they ran on. They came to a hollow in thedrifted sand behind a little ruined pyramid, where stood four Arabsholding six horses. Khian felt himself seized and thrown ratherthan helped on to one of the horses. Glancing round he saw Temuupon another horse, also the Arabs leaping to their saddles. Thehorses began to move forward, as it seemed to him at some word ofcommand; the Sheik was running at his side.
"What of you?" asked Khian.
"I bide here, as is my duty; fear not, I have hiding places. Sayto the Lady Nefra that I have fulfilled her command. Ride fast, foryou have been seen; these men know the road. They are our brethrenand may be trusted. Prince, farewell!" he said, or rather gasped,and loosing the horse's mane, vanished into the shadows.
They came to open desert and rode on at great speed. All thatnight they rode, scarcely drawing rein, and at the dawn haltedamong some palm trees, a place where there was a well of water andhidden away beneath stones, food and forage for the horses. Veryglad was Khian to dismount, since, after weeks spent in thattunnel, he was in poor case for hard riding, while that of Temu, atthe best no horseman, was worse. They ate a little food, dates forthe most part, and drank much water.
"Surely, Brother," said Temu, as he emptied his fourth cup, "weshould thank Heaven and our guardian spirits for these mercies. Howbeautiful is the rising sun; how sweet the fresh air after theheavy heat and blackness of that accursed grave hole. Oh! I praythat I may never again look upon even the outside of a pyramid, andmuch less upon its tomb chambers. Now we have done with them,thanks to my prayers, and all will be well."
Thus spoke Temu, cheerful as ever, though already he was so soreand stiff that it hurt him even to sit upon the ground. Khianthought to himself that they had more to thank than Brother Temu'sprayers; namely, the wit and courage of the Sheik of the Pyramids,also those, whoever they might be, that had sent these Arabhorsemen to their succour, if they were Arabs, which as yet he didnot know. But he only answered:
"I trust that you are right, Brother, and that all will be well.Yet remember that we were seen as we left the pyramid and that ifwe escape a second time heads will pay the price of it. Thereforesurely we shall be followed, even to the end of the world."
"Faith, Brother! Have faith!" exclaimed Temu as he shifted hisseat to find one that was softer.
Just then Khian saw him who seemed to be the leader of the fourArabs, a tall and noble-looking man, standing at a little distanceas though he desired speech with him, and alone.
He rose to go to him, and as he came the Arab bowed humbly insalutation and made a certain sign which Khian knew.
"I see that you are of the Brotherhood. Tell me your name andthose of your companions; also who sent you in so fortunate an hourto help us, and whither we go."
"Lord, we are four brethren. I, the eldest, am namedFire. He who stands there is namedEarth, the next tohim is namedAir, and the fourth and last is namedWater. We have no other names, or if there are any we forgotthem when we were sworn Brethren of the Dawn, and especially whenwe were despatched upon a certain duty."
Now Khian understood that for their own reasons, or because ofsome command laid upon them, these men desired to remain unknown,as was common among the Brethren when they were sent upon anysecret service.
"Is it so, Fire?" he said, smiling. "But what answer to my otherquestions?"
"Lord, we were commanded to take six good horses and, disguisedas you see us, to go to the Great Pyramids and there bargain withsoldiers, if we found any, over such wares as Arabs have to sell.Also we must make ourselves known to the Sheik of the Pyramids, ifwe could, and give aid to a scribe, Rasa—perchance you arehe, Lord—and to his companion, a priest whose name was notmentioned, but whom we have heard you call Temu, if he be thesame."
"And then, Fire?"
"Then, Lord, we were to say to the Scribe Rasa that a certainLady—we know not and, lest we should be captured andquestioned, do not seek to know, what lady—with all herfollowing, has passed safely out of Egypt and that the Scribe Rasaand his companion must follow by the road she took. Lastly, we weresworn to bring both of you safely to Babylon, or die at the task,which, Lord, we purpose to do. Now, Lord, we must ride again. Thesehorses are of the most swift and purest desert blood but we havefar to go before we can find others, and certainly we shall bepursued. Moreover," he added, eying Temu doubtfully, "I think thatyonder priest is more wont to travel on two feet than on four, anduntil he learns the trick of horsemanship, we must go with carelest he should fall or faint. Lastly, both of you are weak whohave, I think, lain for many days in an evil prison."
"True words, Fire," said Khian as he sought his horse.
All that day they rode forward, resting while the sun was highand sleeping at night among some rocks where once more they foundfood and water for man and beast, and all the next, and the next,travelling at no great speed, till at length Temu, who was braveand active, began to lose his soreness and to win something of thattrick of horsemanship of which he who was called Fire had spoken.Also in the strong and wine-like desert air their tomb-bredweakness and languor passed away from both of them, and they grewstrong again, as young men do.
One night they slept upon a mound by water where once had stoodsome village, both men and horses being well hidden by a grove ofthorn and other trees that flourished in the rich soil of themound. As the sun sank behind them, he who was called Fire came toKhian and bade him look through the trees towards the east. He didso and to their right saw that at a distance of perhaps a league, abroad canal or natural sheet of water that may have been the headof a lake was crossed by a ford, beyond which stood an old andcrumbling fort built of sun-dried bricks, while in front of themthere was no ford and the water seemed to be wide and deep. Beyondthis water was a great flat plain that stretched away and away,till very far off upon the horizon it seemed to end in a line ofstony hills.
"Listen now, Lord," said Fire. "That water is the boundary ofEgypt. That plain is Arabia, and among those hills is the firstdesert outpost of the army of the King of Babylon, to reach whichwill be to win to safety. But I tell you, Lord, that we are ingreat danger. I am certain that yonder old fort is held by horsemenof King Apepi, for I have seen their tracks in the sand, a numberof them, fifty men perhaps, and that they watch for us, believingthat if we would leave Egypt, we must do so by this ford."
"Why?" asked Khian. "Can we not find another?"
"There is no other, Lord, since below, this water grows into agulf and above it is deep for many miles, so that to pass round itwe must ride through a peopled country guarded by the bordergarrisons."
"Then it would seem that we are trapped or must fly back intoEgypt."
"Where we should be trapped indeed, Lord, for by now the wholeland is searching for us."
"What then, Fire? Know that I would sooner look upon the face ofDeath than upon that of Apepi."
"I have guessed as much. Listen, Lord. All is not lost. Thesefleet horses of ours were bred in Arabia, yonder among themountains, and they scent their home and the troops of mares thatwander there. The water in front of us will be unwatched because itis so wide and deep and the current runs so swiftly. Yet I thinkthat the horses will not fear to face it, and once across, withgood fortune we may ride far before we are seen and perhaps evenreach the pass of the hills in safety. It is a narrow pass, Lord,where one man can hold back a number for a long while, so that someof us, at least, should win through to the heart of the hills andfind shelter among the scouts of Babylon," he added slowly and withmeaning.
Then speaking very rapidly, he explained to Khian all thedetails of the plan which he and his brethren had prepared. He toldhim, and Temu, who had joined them, how they must move down to thewater edge before the dawn and at the first light ride the horsesinto it, and as soon as it grew deep, slip from the saddles andswim with them, clinging to their manes.
Here Temu explained that he could not swim, whereon Fireanswered that he must hang to his horse as best he might, or drown.He went on to say that those of them who lived to reach the farthershore must mount at once and ride for a certain bay in the hillswhere the pass began, which bay would become visible to them beforenoon. The pass they must climb, on foot if the horses had failedthem, and descend its farther side to the entrenched camp of theBabylonian company who had orders to succour all fugitives fromEgypt.
Having set out these and other matters, he bade them drink andsleep while they could, for none knew what might be their restingplace on the morrow.
Khian obeyed, knowing that he must harbour his strength. Thelast thing he saw ere his eyes closed was the four strange brethrengrooming the horses and with set faces talking to each other inwhispers as they worked, also, nearer to him, Temu on his knees,lost in earnest prayer. For with all his faith Temu remembered thatthis water was said to be broad and deep, and that—he couldnot swim.
It seemed that but a few minutes had gone by when one of thebrethren woke Khian, saying that it was time to be stirring. Theyrose by the starlight, set the bridles and the saddles on thehorses which had been fed already, mounted them, and followed thebrethren down towards the water. They reached it in safety just atthe first glimmer of dawn, by the light of which Khian saw that itwas indeed wide—scarce could the strongest bowman have shotan arrow from one bank to the other. Also some tide or currentseemed to run very strongly through it towards the ford below,which was to this water as is the neck of a wine-skin to thebottle.
"Would it not be safer to risk the ford?" he asked of Firedoubtfully.
"Nay, Lord, for there we should certainly be seen and perhapskilled upon the bank, whereas here, where no man crosses, they maynot note us from so far away. Follow me now before the lightstrengthens."
Then, having patted his horse and whispered into its ear in theArab fashion, he rode into the flood. After him came Khian,followed by another of the brethren and by Temu. Last of all rodethe remaining two brethren, those who were known as Air andWater.
The horses went in bravely enough, and soon Khian saw thatFire's was swimming while its rider had slipped from its back andfloated alongside, holding fast to the mane or saddle. PresentlyKhian's horse also lost foothold and as Fire had done, so didKhian. The swim was long and rough, for the swiftly running water,chilled by the night air, drove them downstream and sometimes brokeover their heads. Yet those trained horses held on bravely,smelling the pastures where they were born beyond the desert, andbeing, as Fire had said that they would be, eager to reachthem.
At last they touched the farther shore and Khian, still clingingto the horse, was dragged through the rushes to firm ground. As hecame there he heard a shout of "Help!" and looking round, sawTemu's horse struggling up the bank, but unaccompanied by Temu, whoindeed, having let go, was floundering in the deep water and beingswept down by the current at a distance from the shore. All thisthe strengthening light showed to them, whereon without a word twoof the brethren plunged into the stream and swam to Temu whoseshouts grew ever louder. They reached him and with difficultybetween them dragged him to the shore, much frightened, butunharmed and still calling to gods and men to save him.
Then one of those strange, fierce brethren drew a knife,saying:
"Will you be silent? Or shall I make you so, who are bringing usall to death?"
"Your pardon," said Temu when he understood, "but my motheralways taught me that he who drowns in silence, drowns the mostquickly; also I ask you to note that my prayers have saved me."
Muttering words that Temu would have thought evil, Fire helpedto thrust him on to his horse and signed to the others to mounttheirs.
"Hearken, Lord Rasa," he said, as they pushed their way throughthe thorn bushes that grew on the bank of the water, "ill-fortuneis our companion. The shouts of that mad priest will almostcertainly have been heard. Would that he had choked before histhroat shaped them. Moreover, he has delayed us, so that themorning wind blows away the mist which I hoped would shroud us fora while. Now there is but one thing to be done—ride straightfor the gap in the hills and through the pass. Our horses arebetter than any the Shepherds have, though theirs will be morefresh, and we, or some of us, may outpace them. At the least,remember this, Lord Rasa, if so in truth you are named, we fourbrethren will do all that men can to save you, and we pray you, ifwe meet no more, so to report to a certain Lady whom we serve, andto the Prophet and Council of the Dawn, that our memory may behonoured among men."
Then without waiting for an answer he spoke to his horse whichleapt forward, followed by that of Khian and the others, and spedaway.
When they had ridden thus for some minutes and the sun was up,Fire turned and pointed back towards the ford. Khian turned alsoand saw the bright light glancing on the spears of a great companyof mounted men, some of whom were splashing through the ford,whilst others, not more than the half of a league away, weregalloping towards them.
They were pursued, and the race for life began.
On they rode for hour after hour towards those hills thatscarcely seemed to grow more near. Very strong were their horsesand well accustomed to these sandy plains over which they swept ata long and steady gallop. Yet the way was far, also for daysalready they had been ridden across the desert, and that morningthey had swum a wide stretch of rapid water, whereas those of theShepherd troops were fresh from the stable. Still throughout theburning heat of the day those horses held their own, and when itdrew towards evening and at length that pass in the mountains wasat hand, still they held their own. Yes, parched with thirst,panting, thin-bellied, still they held their own. Long ago most ofthe Shepherds had fallen out and vanished, so that when at lengththe pass was reached, not a score of them remained, men who hadremounted upon led horses when those they rode were foundered. Butnow these were hard upon their prey; scarce a bowshot behindindeed.
Khian and his company stumbled up the pass, for the horses, bothof the pursued and the pursuers, had ceased to gallop and at thebest could but amble forward. Yet step by step the pursuers gainedupon the pursued. The sides of that pass were very steep and thepathway was very narrow; one horse filled it all and therefore theymust ride one following the other.
Suddenly at a turn in the road, when the first of the Shepherdswas scarcely more than fifty paces away, that Arab or Babylonian,or Brother of the Dawn, whichever he might be, who was pleased togive himself the name of Fire, turned and shouted an order. Thereonthe last of those four brethren, he who was called Water,dismounted and with drawn sword took his stand at the turn of thenarrow path, while his weary horse followed its fellows, as bycertain words and signs he bade it do. Presently those of the partyof Khian heard the sound of clashing arms behind them, followed bysilence. Then a while later the pursuers appeared again, onlywhereas there had seemed to be fourteen of them now but elevencould be counted.
Once more they gained, once more they drew near, whereon he whowas named Fire shouted a second order, and that brother of hiscalled Air dismounted in another narrow place, leaving a secondhorse without a rider to follow in the train. Again there was asound of clashing arms, and, when the pursuers reappeared, therewere but nine of them. As before, they gained, and as before, at anarrow place the word of command rang out and the third of thebrethren, he who was called Earth, dismounted, waiting. Followedthe clash of arms and the shoutings, and when the pursuersreappeared there were but six of them. They gained, they came verynear, whereon at a chosen place the first of the brethren, he whowas named Fire, halted and leapt from his horse, which he droveforward as the others had done.
"Ride on, Lord," he cried. "Should the god we worship give mestrength and skill, for you there is yet a hope of safety. Ride onand forget not the message I gave you by the water."
"Nay," answered Khian wearily, for his head swam and scarce heknew what passed about him. "Nay, here I stay to die with you. LetTemu, who understands nothing, deliver your message."
"Begone, Lord!" cried Fire. "Would you put me to shame and causeme to fail in my trust, making my name a hissing and a reproach?Begone or I fall upon my sword before your eyes."
Then as Khian still stayed swaying in the saddle, that mostgallant man called some secret word to the horse he rode and thebeast, understanding, stumbled onwards at a trot, nor could Khianstay it.
Once more there came the clash of arms and the sound ofshoutings, and presently Khian, looking back, saw that of thepursuers but three remained. He urged his horse but it could do nomore. Almost at the crest of the pass it whinnied and stoodstill.
The three struggled on grimly, for they were afoot, having lefttheir spent beasts behind them. They were strong, soldier-like men,black with dust and sweat, and one of them had been wounded forblood ran down his face and robe, he who seemed to be anofficer.
"We are commanded to take you dead or living, Prince Khian, forso you are. Shall we slay you or will you yield?" asked this manhoarsely.
Now when he heard these words Khian's spirit came back to him,and with it some of his lost strength.
"Neither," he answered in a low voice.
Then, changing his sword from the right hand to the left, fromhis belt he snatched his short javelin and hurled it with all hisstrength. The officer saw it coming and shrank aside, but in thatnarrow place it caught the man who stood behind him, piercing himthrough from breast to back, so that he fell down and died. Thenthe officer sprang at him and they fought with swords, awell-matched pair, though both were very weary, while the third manwho could not come at Khian strove to drag the javelin from thebreast of him who had fallen. The officer smote, somewhat wildly,perhaps the blood from his wound had run into his eyes. Khianparried, then bending himself, thrust forward and upward with allhis strength, a trick of swordsmanship that he had learned in theSyrian wars. The bronze blade caught the officer in the throat justbeneath the chin, and piercing to the neck bone, severed it, sothat down he went like a stunned ox, in his fall twisting the swordfrom Khian's sweating hand. Then it was that the third man, havingrecovered the javelin, cast it at him, though with no good aim, forit struck him, not in the body, but above the left knee, piercingthe leg from front to back.
Khian reeled against the rocky side of the pass, supportinghimself there, helpless and unarmed. He who had cast the spear,seeing his state, rushed at him. Perhaps he hoped to take himliving, or perhaps he, too, had lost his weapons. At least heseized him with his hands whereon Khian fell backward to the groundwith the man above him. Now those hands had him by the throat andwere choking the life out of him.
"All is finished," thought Khian.
It was then, just as his senses were leaving him, that he heardthe sound of running feet and of a voice crying:
"Faith! Have faith!"
Next there followed the thud of a heavy blow and the grip uponhis throat loosened. He lay still, regaining his breath, then satup and looked about him. There at his side lay the soldier, dead,his head broken like a crushed egg, while over him stood the tallTemu, holding in both hands a great smooth stone.
"None of them will move any more," said Temu in the voice of onewho marvels. "Who would have thought that I should live to kill aman in such a fashion, I, a Brother of the Dawn sworn to shed noblood? My brain swam; cooked in the sun; my mind was almost gone;that accursed horse—oh! may I never see anotherhorse—jolted on with me, when I heard a noise, looked over myshoulder, and saw. I could not stop the horse, so I slid over itstail and ran back towards you. I had no weapon—I think I lostthe sword in the river; at least, when I looked for it there wasnothing but the scabbard. Still I ran, praying, and as I prayed, myeye fell upon that stone. I think that the holy Roy must have sentit there from Heaven. I picked it up and brought it down upon thehead of that man of blood, as I used to bring down a flail on corn,and my arms being still strong—well, you see, Brother, thestroke was great and well aimed."
"Very well aimed, most excellent Temu," answered Khian faintly."Now, if you can, pull this bronze out of my leg, for it painsme."
Temu pulled with goodwill and Khian fainted.
When he came to his mind again, it was to see himself surroundedby tall square-bearded warriors clad in the Babylonian uniform, oneof whom supported his head upon his knee and poured water down histhroat from a gourd.
"Have no fear, Lord," said the soldier. "We are friends who werewarned that fugitives might reach us from Egypt and hearing soundsof war ran towards them, though little we thought to find you thus.Now we will bear you to our camp beyond the pass, there to recoverof your wound."
Then Khian fainted again, for he had lost much blood. Yet theycarried him to the camp where he was doomed to lie for many a day,for his hurt festered so that he could not be moved and it wasthought that he must lose his leg. Moreover, this camp wasbeleagured by desert men in the pay of Apepi so that escape from itwas impossible.
Long must Nefra wait in that scented palace at Babylon before thegreat army, gathered to set her on her throne, was ready for itswork. From all parts of the vast empire troops must be collected,hillsmen and plainsmen and men from the borders of the sea;archers, drivers of chariots, infantry, spearsmen, and those whorode upon camels. Slowly they came together and then must beexercised and welded to a whole; also provisions and water for sohuge a force must be provided, and companies sent forward withthese and to prepare the road. Thus it came about that three fullmoons went by before ever the vanguard marched out of the brazengates of Babylon.
To Nefra soon that city grew hateful. She loathed its pomps andceremonies and its staring crowds. Its religion was not hers and,unlike her mother, to its gods she put up no prayer; indeed,scarcely could she bring herself to bow when her grandsire led herwith him to rituals in its enormous terraced temples, she, thepupil of Roy and the Sister of the Dawn who was sworn to a purerfaith.
The unending ceremonies of that ancient Court, the adulationaccorded to its king, and even to her, his granddaughter who wasknown to be a queen; the prostrations, the shouts of "May the Kinglive for ever!" addressed to one who soon must die, wearied andrevolted her. Moreover, the confinement and the hot airlessness ofthe place where she could only move in palace courts or in formalgardens, told upon the spirits of this free daughter of the desert,till Kemmah, watching her, noted that she turned from her food andgrew pale and thin.
Lastly her spirit was tormented with fear and doubt. Through thesecret service of the Brethren of the Dawn, news reached Babylonthat the Prince Khian and the priest Temu had escaped from Tanisand repaired to the pyramids, whence they had again escaped towardsArabia, guided by certain men who had been deputed to aid them.
Then after a while came other news, namely, that both of them,together with those guides, had been cut off by Apepi's outpostsbeyond the borders of Egypt and either killed or taken captive, asit was thought the former, because the bodies of some of theircompany were reported to have been seen. After this there wassilence which, had Nefra but known it, was not strange.
When the Shepherd captain of the border fort learned that thosewhom he had been commanded to watch for and snare had slipped fromhis hand, and having killed certain of his people, had, it wasbelieved, reached the Babylonian outpost in the hills alive,although he did not dare to attack that outpost, which was verystrongly placed, first because he had not sufficient strength, andsecondly because, in a time of truce, it would be an open act ofwar upon Babylon for which he had no warrant, still he surroundedit with skirmishers with orders to kill or capture any who set footon the desert roads. Thus it came about that when messengers weresent bearing news that Khian lay sick and wounded at this camp,they were cut off. Thrice this chanced, and when at last, owing tothe recall of the skirmishers at the opening of the war, a lettercame in safety to Babylon, the army had marched already by anotherroad to attack Egypt, and with it Nefra and the Brethren of theDawn. Therefore the letters must be sent after it and never came toNefra's hands till she was far upon her path.
Meanwhile, when first she heard these rumours at Babylon tellingher that Khian was dead or captured, her heart seemed to breakwithin her. For a while she sat silent with a face of stone. Thenshe bade Kemmah bring Tau to her and when he had come, said tohim:
"You have heard, my uncle. Khian is dead."
"No, Niece, I have heard a report that he may be dead orcaptured."
"If Roy were alive he would tell us the truth, he whose soulcould see afar," said Nefra bitterly. "But he is gone and only menremain whose eyes are set upon the ground and whose hearts arefilled with matters of the world."
"As it seems that yours is, Niece. Yet Roy being dead, leavingme, all unworthy in his place, still speaks. Did he not tell youthat however great your troubles, you and Khian would come togetherat the last, and was the holy Roy an utterer of emptyprophecies?"
"Aye, he said that, but he to whom flesh and spirit were muchthe same, may have meant that we should come together in theUnderworld. Oh! why did you ever suffer the Prince to return to theCourt at Tanis? Although I could not say it, it was my desire thathe should bide with us at the pyramids. Then he might have fledsafely with us to Babylon and by now, perchance, we should havebeen wed."
"Or perchance other things would have happened, Niece. If anyknew the decrees of Heaven, that man was Roy, and he held thatbelieving his honour to be at stake, the Prince, his embassyaccomplished, must be allowed to follow his desire and make reportto Apepi his father. So he departed to fulfil his mission, andsince then matters have not gone so ill for you."
"I think that they have gone very ill," she said stubbornly.
"How so, Niece? We know through our spies that the Prince andthe priest Temu escaped from Tanis and came to the pyramids wherethey lay hid a while. We know also that by the help of thosehigh-born warrior brethren of our Order whom I deputed to the task,they escaped again from the pyramids and fled safely out of Egypt.It seems that they were followed and that there was fighting inwhich it well may be that those brethren, or some of them, losttheir lives, as they were sworn to do. If so, peace be to theirgallant spirits. But of the death of the Prince, or even of Temu,there is no certain word, nor," he added slowly, "does a dream orvoice tell me or any of us that he is dead."
"As it would have told Roy," interrupted Nefra.
"As mayhap it would have told Roy, and as mayhap Roy, beingstill living though elsewhere, would have told me who fill hisoffice. Niece, be not so rough-tongued and ungrateful. Have not allthings happened according to your desire? Has not the royalDitanah, my father, given you a great army to set you on yourthrone? Has he not at your prayer, and, as I can tell you now, atmine made in secret, abandoned his policy of wedding you to hisheir, Mir-bel, and sent that prince far from Babylon to where hecannot molest you? Has he not—though this has been hid fromyou—set me in command of that army, that it may be handledaccording to your desire and mine, putting trust in me that whenits work is done, I will lay down my generalship and from a mightyprince of war once more become a priest, I, who were I evil-heartedmight use it to set the crown upon my head?"
"It seems that he has done all these things, Uncle, but what ofthem if Khian be dead? Then I seek no throne; then I seek nothingbut a grave. Nay, first I seek vengeance. I tell you that of Apepiand his Shepherds I will not leave one living, of his cities notone stone shall remain upon another."
"Kind words from a Sister of the Dawn, and from her one of whosetitles is Uniter of Lands—not their destroyer!" exclaimedTau, shrugging his shoulders, and adding, "O Child, do you notunderstand that all life is a trial and that as we pass the trials,so we shall be rewarded or condemned? You are mad with fear for onewhom you love, and therefore I do not blame you overmuch, though Ithink that you will live to grieve over those fierce threats."
"You are right. I am mad, and being mad, I will cause others todrink of my cup of fear and sorrows, that cup in which they havemixed the wine. Send Ru to me, my Uncle, that although I be womanhe may teach me how to fight. And bid those Babylonian smiths comemeasure me for armour of the best."
Then Tau departed, smiling. Still he sent Ru and with him camethe royal armourer.
So it happened that soon, had there been any to look over thewall of a certain courtyard of the palace, a strange sight mighthave been seen of a lissom maid clad in silver mail cutting andthrusting at a huge black giant, who often enough cried out beneaththe smart of her blows, and once, stung beyond endurance, smote herso shrewdly on the helm with the flat of a wooden sword that shefell headlong to the ground, only to spring up again, while hestood dismayed, and deal him such a thrust beneath the breast bone,that his breath left him and he did likewise. Yes, there he lay,grunting out between his gasps:
"The gods help Apepi if this lion's whelp gets him in herclaws!" while she bade him be silent because by all the laws ofswordsmanship he was dead.
At other times she would practise shooting with a bow, an art inwhich she had no small skill, or when she wearied of this, at thedriving of chariots in the private circus of the palace, takingwith her one of the slave women, a bold, desert-bred girl, forpassenger, because Ru was too heavy and Kemmah said that she wasmad and refused to come.
"So you thought when I began to climb the pyramids, yet theyserved me my turn, Nurse," she answered, and went on driving morefuriously than ever woman drove before.
Now when her grandsire, the old King Ditanah, heard of thesethings, he was amazed, and caused himself to be hidden in placeswhence he could watch her secretly at her warlike exercises. Havingdone so and listened to the tale of her conquest of the pyramids,he sent for Tau and said to him with a curious smile upon hispuckered face:
"I think, Son Abeshu, that I should have given the command of mygreat army, not to you who, if once a great warrior, have become apriest, but to this granddaughter of mine who, if once a priestess,has become a goddess of war."
"Nay, Sire," answered Tau, "for if you gave her that army, youwould never get it back again. Every man in it would learn to loveher and she would use it to conquer the world."
"Well, why not?" asked Ditanah, and hobbled away, thinking inhis heart that if it had truly pleased the gods to take the PrinceKhian to their bosom, so that Mir-bel might be recalled to Court,his tears would be hard to weep. For with such a beauteous androyal-hearted lady for its queen and that of Egypt, surely theglory of Babylon would fill earth and Heaven. Indeed—was ittoo late? Then he remembered that on this matter he had passed hisroyal word, sighed, and hobbled on.
These martial exercises served Nefra in two ways: they gave herback her health which she had begun to lose in the soft life of theBabylonian palace and they held her mind from brooding upon itsfears—that is, while she was engaged in them. Yet at nightthese returned to her, nor indeed were they ever quite absent fromher thoughts. She importuned Tau, and even her grandsire the King,who caused search to be made all along the Egyptian frontier of hisempire. Messages came back from the searchers that no traces offugitives could be found. But among them was another message,namely, that certain hills could not be approached because theywere watched by horsemen of the army of Apepi. Inquiry was made asto these hills, and it was found that in a camp among them werestationed a company of Babylonian troops from which no reports hadbeen received of late. Therefore, as often happened in so vast anempire, for a while this outpost had been forgotten by that generalin whose command it lay, or if remembered at all, it was supposedto have been overwhelmed by rebellious, desert-dwelling tribes.
When Tau heard this news he went to the King his father andgained leave from him to send a hundred picked horsemen to dispersethe outposts of Apepi and search those hills; also he set spies towork. But of this business he said nothing to Nefra, fearing lesthe should fill her with false hope.
At length the vast army that had been gathered in the militarycamps upon the banks of the Euphrates beyond the walls of Babylonwas ready to advance, two hundred thousand foot-soldiers andhorsemen, a thousand or more of chariots, countless camp followers,and a multitude of camels and asses bearing provisions, besidesthose which were already stacked at the water holes along the lineof march.
Then came Nefra's farewell to Babylon. In state, wearing thecrown of Egypt, she visited the Sepulchre of Kings and in itstemple laid offerings upon her mother's grave. This duty done, atthe Court in the great hall of the palace she bade farewell to hergrandsire, Ditanah the Great King, who blessed her, wished herwell, and even wept a little at parting from her whom he couldnever hope to see again; also because he was too old to accompanyhis son upon this war. With Tau also, now clad in the armour of aGeneral and Prince of Babylon, and looking like one who had neverfelt the rubbing of a monk's robe, he conversed apart, sayingsadly:
"Strange lots are ours, beloved son. Many years ago we were dearto each other. Then we quarrelled, more through my fault thanyours, for in those days my heart was hard, and you went your wayto become a priest of some pure and gentle faith, and your heirshipwas given to another. Now for a little hour you are once more aPrince and a General commanding a great host, who yet purpose, ifyou live, to lay down these ranks and titles and, your missionended, again to seek some desert cell and wear out your days inprayer. And, I the King of Kings, your father, remain here awaitingdeath that soon must overtake me, and oh! I wonder, Son Abeshu,which of us has chosen the better lot and done more righteously inthe eyes of God. Yes, I wonder much from whom all these pomps andglories flee away like shadows."
"There is a great taskmaster, Sire," answered Tau, "who portionsout to each of us his place and labours. Man does not choose hislot; it is chosen for him, to work for good or ill within itsappointed round. Such at least is the teaching of my faith,believing which I seek no throne or power, but am content to buildon that foundation as truly as I may. So let it be with you, myroyal Father."
"Aye, Son, so let it be, since so it must be."
Then very tenderly they bade each other farewell and parted tomeet no more upon the earth, since when that army returned toBabylon another King of Kings was seated on the throne.
So by proclamation Babylon declared war upon the Shepherds, wholong before had learned that this storm was about to burst uponthem and were making ready to meet it as best they might.
For very many days the great army marched across the plains anddeserts, as the progress of so vast a host was slow, till at lengthit drew near to the borders of Egypt. Then it was that Tau heardfrom his spies and skirmishers that Apepi with all his strength, amighty power, had built a line of forts upon his boundary and infront of these was preparing to give battle to the Babylonians.These tidings he took to Nefra who sat in her chariot armed inglittering mail like some young war goddess, surrounded by abodyguard under the command of Ru.
"It is well," she answered indifferently. "The sooner we fightthe sooner it will be over and the sooner I shall be avenged uponthe Shepherds of the blood of him whom I have lost." For havingreceived no tidings of Khian, now she had become almost sure thathe was dead.
"Do not run to meet evil, Niece," said Tau sadly. "Is there notenough of it at hand that you must go to seek out more? Have I nottold you that I believe the Prince to be alive?"
"Then where is he, Uncle? How comes it that you under whosecommand is all the might of Babylon cannot spare some few thousandsto seek him out?"
"Perchance I am seeking, Niece," Tau answered gently.
As he spoke a slave ran up, saying:
"Letters from the King of Kings! Letters from Babylon!" andhaving touched his forehead with the roll, he gave it to Tau whoopened and read. Within was another roll, a little crumpled rollsuch as might have been hidden in a headdress or a shoe.
Tau glanced at the contents of this second roll and gave it toNefra.
"A writing for you, Niece," he said quietly.
Seizing it, she read. It was brief and ran thus:
"Again, O Lady, a certain one whose name you mayguess writes to say that save for a hurt to his leg which crippleshim he is well in health. This he does because he has learned thatthe enemies who surround the place where he lies may have cut offformer messengers. Should he who bears this come safely to you atBabylon or elsewhere, he will tell you all. More I dare notwrite.
"Signed with the sign of the Dawn which you yourself taught me howto shape."
Nefra finished reading, then fell rather than leapt from thechariot into the arms of Tau.
"He lives!" she gasped. "Or he lived. Where is themessenger?"
As she spoke the words a guard appeared escorting an officer whowas travel-stained and weary.
"One who craves audience with you, Prince Abeshu, and at once,"said the leader of the guard.
Tau looked at the officer and knew him again. It was he whom theKing had sent from Babylon to search for the missing outpost.
"Your report," he said, and waited with fear in his heart.
"Prince," answered the man, saluting, "we won through to theoutpost and found all well there, since it is so strongly placedthat the Shepherd skirmishers have not dared attack. Also we foundthose travellers who were missing."
Again Nefra paled and leaned against the chariot, for she couldnot speak.
"What of them?" asked Tau.
"Prince, the priest is well. Four brethren who travelled withthem were slain one by one in a certain pass; they died noblydefending those in their charge. The lord whose name is not spoken,who escaped with the priest, is still sick, that is, he is woundedin the left knee and the wound runs. He cannot walk, and though nowit is believed that his leg will be saved, always he must be lame,for the knee is stiff."
"Did you see him?" asked Tau.
"Yes, Prince, I and another of my company saw him. While therest of us, pretending to retreat, drew off the Shepherds horsemen,we two won our way to the camp which is on a plain surrounded byhills, not to be reached except through two passes, one to the westand one to the east. There we found the garrison, well thoughweary, for of food they have enough, also the priest and the othertraveller who is hurt. These told us how they came to the place andof the death of their four guides, which is a great story."
"Then repeat it afterwards," said Tau. "It seems that youescaped. Why did you not bring these travellers with you?"
"Prince, how could the two of us carry a man who cannot walk,down a mountain path, even with the help of the priest? Moreover,if we could have brought him to the plain, it was full of enemiesall mounted on good horses through whom it would scarcely have beenpossible to bear him safely, while the garrison had received noorders to attempt to leave its post. Therefore it was determinedthat he should remain where he is safe enough, until a sufficientforce could be sent to bring him away."
Then the captain went on to tell how he and his companion hadrejoined their men at night and fought their way through thehorsemen of Apepi who watched the stronghold, though with loss; howalso they had learned from some desert wanderers that the army ofthe Great King was marching upon Egypt by a road that ran not morethan thirty leagues from where they were, and how therefore theyhad ridden for the army, instead of returning to report atBabylon.
"You have done wisely," said Tau. "Had you attempted to bringthat wounded lord with you, doubtless he would have been killed orcaptured."
Then he went away to give certain orders, leaving the officerwith Nefra, who had many questions to put to him.
When Tau returned an hour later Nefra was still questioning him.Tau looked at them and asked:
"Friend, how long is it since you slept?"
"Four nights, Prince," answered the officer.
"And how long is it since you and your companions ate?"
"Forty-eight hours, Prince. Indeed, if we might crave a cup ofwater and a bite of bread, who have ridden hard and done somefighting——"
"These await you, Captain, when it pleases her Majesty of Egyptto dismiss you."
Then Nefra reddened and turned away ashamed. When the men hadgone to eat and rest, humbly enough she asked Tau what was hisplan.
"My plan is, Niece, to send five thousand mounted men, though wecan ill spare them, to clear the desert between this place and thestronghold where he who was named the Scribe Rasa lieswounded—not dead, as you feared, Niece, and to bringhim with our brother Temu and the garrison of the camp to join thearmy on its march which, travelling in a chariot or a litter, heshould do within some six days."
"A good plan," said Nefra, clapping her hands. "I will go withthe five thousand and in command of them. Kemmah can accompanyme."
"No, Niece, you shall not go. You stay here with the army."
"Shall not! Shall not!" exclaimed Nefra, biting her lip as washer fashion when crossed. "Why?"
"For many reasons, Niece, of which the first is that it wouldnot be safe. We cannot tell how many troops Apepi has between hereand that stronghold, but we know he would risk much to capture hisson now that the great war has begun; also the Lady Kemmah couldnot bear such a journey."
"If it is not safe for me who am sound and well, neither is itsafe for Khian who is wounded, and if things be thus, then let thewhole army turn and march to the stronghold."
"It cannot be, Niece. This army is a trust placed in my handsand its business is to push on and give battle to Apepi, not towander away into the desert where perhaps it may be overcome bythirst or other disasters."
"Cannot be! I say it must be, my Uncle, I, the Queen of Egypt,desire it; it is an order."
Tau looked at her in his calm fashion and answered:
"This army is under my command, not yours, Niece, and having puton armour the Queen of Egypt is but one officer among thousands,"and he touched her shining mail. "Therefore I must pray even theQueen of Egypt to obey me. Or if that is not enough, I must prayNefra, a Sister of the Dawn, to accept the word of the Prophet ofthe Dawn without question, as she is sworn to do. The safety of theQueen of Egypt is much, as is the safety of the Prince Khian. Butthe safety and the triumph of the great host of the King of Kingsare more."
Nefra heard and was about to answer furiously, for her highspirit was aflame. Yet there was that on the strong face and in thequiet eyes of Tau that stilled her words before they were uttered.She looked at him a while, then burst into tears and, turning,departed to her tent.
Next morning at the dawn the five thousand horsemen with certainchariots, guided by that officer and others who had broughttidings, departed to rescue Khian and his companions from thestronghold where he was imprisoned.
The Babylonian host marched on and came in safety to the borders ofEgypt, the mightiest host perhaps that ever had invaded the Land ofNile. There it encamped, protected in front by water, to rest andprepare before it attacked Apepi encamped with all his strengthsome three leagues away around the forts that he had built. Thecaptains of the Shepherds, riding out, saw with their own eyes howterrible and numberless, how well-ordered also, was the army of theKing of Kings with its horsemen, its chariots, its camelry, itsfootmen, and its archers that seemed to stretch for miles; noEastern mob but disciplined and trained to war. They saw andtrembled, and returning, made report to Apepi at his Council.
"Let Pharaoh hearken!" they said. "For every man we muster, theBabylonians have two under the command of the Prince Abeshu who isreported to be a great general, though some say that he was once apriest and a magician. The spies tell also that with them marchesthe Princess Nefra, daughter of Kheperra, she who slipped throughPharaoh's fingers and is affianced to Pharaoh's son, who alsoslipped through his fingers and, if he lives, is hidden we know notwhere, unless he, too, be with the Babylonians. It is impossiblethat Pharaoh can stand against such a host as this, which willoverrun the land like locusts and devour us like corn."
Apepi heard and rage took hold of him, so that he gnawed at hisbeard. Suddenly he turned to Anath, the old Vizier, saying:
"You have heard what these cravens say. Now do you give me yourcounsel, you who are cunning as a jackal that has often escaped thetrap. What shall I do?"
Anath turned aside and spoke with certain other of his fellowcouncillors. Then he came and bowed before Apepi and said:
"Life! Blood! Strength! O Pharaoh! Such wisdom as the gods havegiven us bids us urge Pharaoh, as do the diviners who haveconsulted with their spirits, not to join battle but to make peacewith Babylon before it is too late."
"Is it so?" asked Apepi. "What terms then can I offer to theKing of Babylon, who comes to seize Egypt and add it to hisempire?"
"We think, Pharaoh," answered Anath, "that Ditanah does notdesire to take Egypt. We have heard from those who serve Pharaoh insecret at Babylon, that Ditanah is bewitched by Nefra theBeautiful. It seems that when those wizards of the Dawn, throughhelp of their magic arts, escaped to Babylon, they took with themthe body of the Queen Rima, the widow of King Kheperra. The taleruns that the coffin of Queen Rima was opened before the King ofKings, and that at the bidding of the Princess Nefra and of thehead wizards of the Dawn, the body of Rima or the ghost of Rimaspoke to Ditanah who begat it, bidding him to attack Egypt or bearthe curse of the dead. It bade him also to give Nefra in marriage,not to his grandson and heir, Mir-bel, but to the son of yourMajesty, the Prince Khian, to whom she became affianced yonder bythe pyramids, and to send a great army to avenge the death of herhusband, Kheperra, and her own wrongs by casting your Majesty fromthe throne and setting the Princess Nefra and the Prince Khian inyour place. Moreover, the royal Rima, or her spirit, said toDitanah, King of Kings, that if he neglected to do her bidding, heand his country should be everlastingly accursed, but if he obeyed,her blessings should come upon them. Therefore because of the wordsof dead Rima, his daughter, and because of the spells laid upon himby the Princess Nefra and the wizards of the Dawn, Ditanah has sentthis army against your Majesty to fulfil the commands of Rima uponyou and upon the people of the Shepherds."
"What then must I do to turn aside the wrath of thisBabylonian?" asked Apepi of the Vizier, glaring at him.
"That which the King of Kings demands, or so it seems, OPharaoh—wed the Prince Khian, if he still lives and can befound, to the royal Nefra and give up to them the Crowns of theUpper and the Lower Lands."
"Is this your counsel, Vizier?"
"Who am I and who are we that we should dare to show a path tobe trodden by the feet of Pharaoh?" asked Anath, cringing beforehis master. "Yet, if he takes another and these captains are right,perchance soon there will be a new Pharaoh, and if the Prince Khianbe dead, as some believe, the People of the Shepherds will bedriven from the Nile back into the desert whence they camecenturies ago—and the King of Kings, or the Princess Nefraunder him, will rule Egypt."
Now Apepi leapt to his feet roaring with rage and with thewand-like sceptre that he carried smote Anath on the head so hardthat the blood came and the Vizier fell to his knees.
"Dog!" he cried, "speak more such words and you shall die atraitor's death beneath the whips. Long have I suspected that youwere in the pay of Babylon and now I grow sure of it. So I am tosurrender my throne and take Ditanah for my lord, and should hestill live, give the woman whom I had chosen for my wife to be thequeen of the son who has betrayed me. First will I see Egyptdevoured by fire and sword and perish with her. Out of my sight,you white-hearted cur!"
Anath waited for no more. Yet when he turned at the doorway tomake the customary obeisance, though Apepi could not see it in theshadow, there was a very evil look upon his face.
"Struck!" he murmured to himself. "I the great officer, I, theVizier, struck before the Council and the servants! Well, if Apepihas a staff I have a sword. Now come on, Babylon! I must to mywork. Oh! Khian, where are you?"
Apepi, the Pharaoh of the North, dismissed his councillors andhis generals and sat in the chamber of the fort that he had built,brooding and alone. Although often he was possessed by that devilof rage who sleeps so lightly in the breasts of tyrants, also byother passions, he was a far-seeing statesman and a good general,having inherited from his forefathers the gifts by help of whichthey had conquered Egypt. Thus he knew that Anath, the old Vizier,the clearest and most cunning thinker in the land, was right whenhe told him that he could not stand against all the strength ofBabylon, drilled and martialled as never it had been before, andmarching under the guidance of those wizards of the Dawn who hadescaped him, leaving behind them their high priest to lay upon himere he died the curse of the oath-breaker and the seeker ofinnocent blood. Yet for telling him this truth he had offeredpublic insult to Anath, smiting him as he would a slave, suchinsult as the old noble and officer in whose veins, it was said,ran the pure blood of Egypt, never would forget.
Would it not be better, then, to follow the blow on the headwith a thrust to the heart and to have done with Anath? Nay, it wasnot safe; he was too powerful, he had too many in his pay. Theymight rise against him, now when all complained at being forcedinto a war they hated; they might destroy him as they believed hehad destroyed his son, Prince Khian, whom they loved. He must sendfor Anath and crave pardon for what he had done when beside himselfwith rage and doubt, promising him great atonement and morehonours, and biding his time to balance their account.
Yet could he accept this Anath's counsel, and to save his lifeand the shattering of the Shepherds' power, bow his neck beneaththe yoke of Babylon? What did it mean? That he must abandon histhrone and in favour of Khian if he still lived, of Khian, who hadstolen from him the woman upon whose beauty he had set his heart,and sent her to call up the Babylonian hordes against him, his kingand father. Or if Khian were dead, then this Nefra, Queen of theSouth and indeed of all Egypt by right of blood, would take thatthrone as the vassal of Babylon and doubtless wed its heir.Therefore what could he gain by surrender? One thing only—tolive on in exile as a private man, eating out his heart withmemories of the glory of the past and watching the Egyptians andtheir great ally stamp upon the Shepherd race.
It was not to be borne. If he must fall, it should be fightingas his forefathers would have done. How could he succeed against somighty a foe? Not in a set battle; there they would overwhelm him,or if he kept to the walls of his forts, surround them and sweep onto capture Egypt. Yet generalship and craft might still give himvictory. He had it; he would send all his best horsemen, twentythousand or more of them of the old fighting Shepherd blood, tomake a circuit in the desert and fall upon the rear of theBabylonians as they advanced to give battle, which doubtlessaccording to their custom they would do while it was still dark, inorder that they might attack in the uncertain light of dawn. Bysome such unexpected thrust their array might be confused andbroken, so that he would have to deal not with an army, but with amob. At least since no other offered, the plan should be tried.
The five thousand despatched by Tau came safely to thestronghold in the hills, and reported themselves and their missionto the captain of the outpost, and to his wounded guest whom allknew to be the Prince Khian, though none called him by that name.Khian heard their tale and grew faint with joy when he learned thatthe great army of Babylon was near to him and that with it, safeand sound, was Nefra his beloved, as a writing in her own hand toldhim. Sad and heavy had been his long confinement in this place,crippled as he was, but now at length the night of fear and waitinghad passed away and there in front of him burned the dawn ofjoy.
Until the following morning the five thousand rested themselvesand their horses; then, taking with them the garrison of theoutpost who were glad enough to bid it good-bye, they started torejoin the Babylonian army that they had planned to meet at acertain spot on the frontier of Egypt. In the centre of theirarray, in a chariot because he could not ride, went Khian, followedby Temu in another chariot because he would not ride, having swornan oath, unless Fate forced him, never to mount another horse.
So they passed on safely across the desert, for Apepi'sskirmishers who had hemmed them in for so long had vanished away.They could not travel fast because of the soldiers of the garrisonwho must march on foot; indeed their progress was so slow thatKhian, who was on fire to rejoin Nefra, wished to gallop on to theBabylonian army escorted only by a few horsemen. But this theofficer in command of the five thousand would not suffer, havingbeen strictly charged by Tau, who foresaw that such a thing mighthappen, to keep him who was called the Scribe Rasa safe in theheart of his force. In vain did Khian plead. Those, said theofficer, were his orders and he must obey them.
On the third afternoon of their march, they learned from desertmen that they drew near to the Babylonian host which was encampedover against the forts that Apepi had built. As it was still toofar away to be reached that night and those on foot were veryweary, its general halted the five thousand to eat and rest at aplace where there was water, giving orders that the force was tomarch again at midnight by the light of the setting moon, which, ifall went well, should bring them to the army shortly afterdawn.
This plan was carried out. At midnight they broke camp and wentforward through the hot desert air by the light of the half moon.When they had marched for about two hours Temu caused his chariotto be brought alongside that of Khian, and though the Prince wassomewhat silent, talked on to him after his fashion, for noneguessed that on the farther side of a certain rise of ground thefive and twenty thousand horsemen whom Apepi had despatched to fallupon the flank of the Babylonians were creeping towards thempurposing to attack the camp of the great army at the first breakof dawn. Why should it be guessed, seeing that outposts rode aheadof them to give warning of any danger? How could they know thatthose outposts had been surrounded and captured or killed, when asthey thought they were riding into the fringe of the host ofBabylon, thus giving the Shepherds warning of the approach offoes?
"Brother," said Temu, "during all this while you have been veryimpatient, complaining of your wound which will get quite well intime, though it may leave you stiff-legged and lame for life,complaining because you were kept yonder in the hills, instead ofthanking the gods that you ever reached them safely by help ofthose rough-tongued but courageous Arab brethren who gavethemselves fanciful names, for which faults as your elder in ourOrder I have often reproved you, saying that like myself you shouldhave faith. Now you see the end of it, namely, that faith hastriumphed as it always does. Within an hour or two we shall reachthe mighty host of Babylon and make obeisance to Tau, the Prophetof the Dawn. All our troubles are ended, or rather all yourtroubles, since because of faithI never doubted but thatthey would melt away——"
At this moment Temu himself melted away, for a javelin or anarrow pierced his charioteer through the heart so that the man felldead on to the flanks of the horses, causing them to start forwardat full gallop in their fright, and charging through the ranks tovanish at speed into the desert, while Temu clung to the chariotrail and grasped wildly at the reins. The horses were good horses,being indeed two of those that had borne them on their gallop fromthe water to the hills, now fat and strong again. They rushed on upthe rise; they came among the Shepherd troops where the line wasthin, they broke through it unharmed, being scarcely seen in thedim light before they were gone. They galloped on across the sands,smelling other horses ahead of them, or perchance it was water thatthey smelt. At least they rushed on while Temu, flung to the bottomof the chariot, dragged at the reins in vain. That is, he draggedonce or twice, then let them be, muttering:
"Faith! Have faith! These accursed beasts must go where Fatedrives them, and I see no more soldiers."
Presently, however, he saw plenty, for now the chariot, heedlessof the challenges of the sentries, was rushing down the centralavenue of the Babylonian camp. At length the feet of one of thehorses became entangled in the ropes of a tent, so that it fell,bringing down its companion with it, and Temu rolled on to theground in front of a general who was giving orders to someofficer.
"Who is this?" asked the General testily, "and what does thatchariot here? Take it away."
Then Temu, knowing the voice, sat up and said:
"O Holy Prophet, as I understand that you are now that Roy isdead, O Father Tau, that is, if a Prophet and Father of the Dawncan be clad in armour which is against all the rules, I am Temu, apriest of your Brotherhood, as you may remember, for it was you whosent me on a certain business to the Court of Apepi, King of theNorth, since which time I have suffered many things."
"I remember you, Brother," said Tau. "But whence come you inthis chariot, and why?"
"I do not know, Prophet. One moment I was talking to him who iscalled the Scribe Rasa, with whom I have shared many adventures,but who, I think, has another name, and the next my charioteerpitched forward with a missile through his breast, and those madbrutes of horses on which he fell were dragging me away whither Iknew not. All I know is that we passed through a host clad in sucharmour as the Shepherds use, for the moonlight shone upon it andupon Apepi's banners, which I knew well, for I saw enough of themat Tanis. Then the horses, directed of Heaven, came on here. Andthat is all the story."
"The Scribe Rasa!" exclaimed a woman's voice, that of Nefra who,seeing the fall of the horses, had come from her tent, accompaniedby Ru, to learn its cause. "Where did you leave the Scribe Rasa,Priest?"
"Cease from questions, Niece," broke in Tau. "Can you notunderstand that the force we sent some days ago to rescue a certaingarrison has been ambushed and that by some accident this brotherhas escaped to bring us tidings. Or perchance," he added, as athought struck him, "Apepi's army has moved from its defences toattack us from the south presently when the sun rises."
Then he gave certain orders. Trumpets blew, captains ran up, menby the thousand, still yawning, took their appointed places; allthe awakened camp burst into active martial life.
Meanwhile, not so very far away, a desperate battle raged. Thefive and twenty thousand of the Shepherds, attackers who thoughtthemselves attacked, hurled themselves upon the five thousandBabylonians who had marched into their midst. The Babylonians,being alert and well officered, strove to cut a path through theShepherds, aye, and did so, slowly, losing many men as theystruggled forward. Squadrons rushed on them, dimly seen in themoonlight, and were beaten back. There was charge andcountercharge. Horses screamed, men fell and groaned out theirlives.
The moon grew dark, but still the battle went on in the twilightthat precedes the dawn, when it was difficult to distinguish friendfrom foe. The light of day began to gather and by it the captain ofthe Babylonians saw that he could advance no more. Nor could hefly, for the cloud of Apepi's Horse was all about him. Therefore hemade a square of those who remained to him, perhaps two thousand ormore sound men and many wounded, and gave orders that none mustsurrender, since this was a fight to the death for the honour ofBabylon.
When Apepi's captains in the gathering light perceived with howsmall a body they had to do, they were dismayed who thought thatall this while they had been attacking the flank of the Babylonianhost in the darkness. And now the dawn had come and theiropportunity was gone; they had failed in their mission and howcould they face Apepi with such a tale? In the fighting they hadseized prisoners, some of them wounded. Those men they questioned.Under threat of death by torment, or with beatings, from some ofthese they drew the truth that this was but a force of Babylonianskirmishers sent to relieve an outpost which they were bringingback with them to the army.
"Who, then, is the man that sits in a chariot among thehorsemen?" asked Apepi's captain.
The prisoners answered that they did not know, whereon heordered them to be flogged a while, and then repeated his question.Thus he learned that this lord in the chariot was none other thanKhian the Prince whom he himself had been ordered to capture whenhe was escaping from Egypt, for though the prisoners gave only thename of Rasa the Scribe, well he knew that Rasa and Khian were thesame man.
Then that captain saw light in the midst of a great darkness. Hehad failed, it was true; he had not fallen upon the flank of thearmy of Babylon at this hour of dawn, or thrown it into confusionand panic, as he had hoped to do, but instead had become engagedwith a petty force of which the destruction would help Apepi not atall. But now he learned that with that force was one whose capturewould mean as much, or more, to Apepi as a great slaughter of theBabylonians. Instantly he made up his mind; he would not try toattack the army of the great King; it was too late. No, he woulddestroy these horsemen and take the Prince Khian, living or dead,as an offering to Apepi, hoping thus to assuage his wrath.
Instantly he gave orders and the attack began. Being mounted,neither side had bows and now javelins were few. Therefore the fraymust be fought out with swords. The Babylonians had picketed theirhorses in the centre of the square or given them to the woundedthere to hold, turning themselves into foot-soldiers. Moreover, bycommand of their general, with hands and stones and cooking vesselsthey were heaping the desert sands into a bank which, with twothousand men or more labouring at it for their lives, rose asthough by magic, for the sand was soft and easy to handle. At thisbank the Shepherds charged from every side. But the Babyloniansquare, set on the crest of a desert sand wave, was small, for itsgeneral had drawn up his men three deep, each line standing behindthe other. Therefore only a few of the clouds of Apepi's horsemencould come at them at once, and at these the Babylonians stabbedwith their swords, or cut at the horses' legs as they scrambled upthe sand slopes, laming them, or causing them to scream in agonyand rush away.
Soon Apepi's captain saw that victory would be slow, whichfitted his plans but ill. Every moment he was in fear lest theoutposts of the great army should discover what was passing not sovery far away and send out a mighty force to destroy him. He fearedalso that the wounded man in the chariot whom he guessed to be thePrince Khian might be killed in the fighting, whereas he desired totake him living to Apepi. Lastly he feared that even if he were notattacked, soon he and his horsemen would be cut off from Egypt anddriven back into the desert, to perish there of thirst and hunger.Therefore, ceasing from his onslaught, he sent officers under aflag of truce to the Babylonian general, charged to deliver thismessage:
"Your case is desperate since I outnumber you ten to one.Surrender and in the name of Apepi I promise you your lives. Fighton and I will destroy you all."
The Babylonian heard, but being a crafty man, would give noimmediate answer, for he, too, hoped that news of their plightwould reach the great army either through messengers whom he haddespatched when they were first attacked, or otherwise. Thereforedesiring to gain time he replied that he must take counsel with hisofficers and presently would let their mind be known. He went tothe centre of the square and coming to Khian, told him all.
"Now what shall we do?" he asked. "If we continue the fight, wemust soon be overwhelmed. Yet surrender we cannot for the honour ofBabylon; indeed, first will I fall upon my sword."
"It seems that you have answered your own question, General,"replied Khian, smiling. "Yet here is my poor counsel. Offer to giveme up, for you know well who I am and it is I whom they seek. Ithink that if you do this, that captain will let the rest of you gofree."
Now even in his sore strait that general laughed aloud,saying:
"Have you bethought you, Prince, for since you have declaredyourself I call you what you are, how I should be greeted by thePrince Abeshu, also named the Lord Tau, who commands the army ofthe Great King, and by a certain lady who marches with that army,if I return to tell them such a tale? Rather would I die, Prince,with honour upon the field, than shamed before all the host ofBabylon. No, I have another plan. I will parley with theseShepherds as one who bargains, asking for the promise of safety inwriting, and while I do so all must creep to their horses, takingthe lightly wounded behind them and leaving the rest to fate. Thensuddenly we will charge upon the Shepherds and, now that we havelight, cut our way through or perish."
"So be it," said Khian, but in his heart were thoughts that hislips did not utter. He knew that such a charge made by weary menupon wearied horses could not succeed; that if it were attemptedall who remained alive of the Babylonian horsemen would perish,together with those on foot, among them his hosts of the mountaingarrison, and that the wounded would be slaughtered where they lay.He was sure also that what the Shepherd captain wanted was himself,not the lives of more Babylonian horsemen, whose slaying or escapecould make no difference to the issue of the war, and that if hecould secure that great prize, he would turn and ride for Egypt.Therefore certainly it was laid upon him to offer up himself as asacrifice. He shivered at the thought, knowing that this meantdeath, perhaps death by torture, at the hands of Apepi, and whatwas worse, that never more after all that he had suffered could hehope to look upon the face of Nefra beneath the sun. Oh! he mustchoose, and choose at once.
Khian cast down his eyes and with all his soul prayed to thatSpirit whom he had learned to worship, that he might find guidancein his agony. Lo! it seemed to come. It seemed as though thereamidst the stamp and neighs of horses, the groans of the wounded,the orders of officers who, having received the General's word,already were making preparation for that last wild rush for life,he heard the quiet, well-remembered voice of Roy, saying:
"My son, follow after duty, even down the road of sacrifice, andleave the rest to God."
Khian hesitated no longer. He was alone in the chariot, for itsdriver had descended to give the horses the last of the forage theycarried with them and a sup of water that remained, and stood at adistance watching them finish their food as best they could, forthe bits in their mouths hampered them. He seized the reins, hesmote the stallions with the whip, and the beasts sprangforward.
Now they had come to the low bank of sand and were scramblingover it, dragging the light war chariot after them. Some fiftypaces away and as many perhaps from the first of Apepi's horsemenstood the General of the Babylonians and one officer talking to theCaptain of the Shepherds, also accompanied by one officer, a manwhom he knew well enough for they had served together in the Syrianwars. They had turned and did not see him coming or hear thechariot wheels on the soft sand. Apepi's captain had grown angryand cried in a loud voice:
"Hear my last offer. Give up to me the Prince Khian who is withyou, and you and your soldiers may go free. Refuse, and I will killyou every one and take him, living or dead, to his father, Apepithe Pharaoh. Answer. I speak no more."
"I will answer," said Khian from the chariot, whereonthey turned in amaze and stared. "I am the Prince Khian, and you,Friend, know me well. I, too, know you for a man of honour andaccept your promise to let these Babylonians go their way unharmed,taking their wounded with them, and in payment I surrender myselfto you. Is it sworn?"
"It is sworn, Prince," said the Captain, saluting. "Yet rememberthat Apepi is very wrath with your Highness," he added slowly, asthough in warning.
"I remember," answered Khian. Then he turned to the BabylonianGeneral, who all this while had stood like one transfixed, andsaid: "Say to the Lord Tau and to the Lady of Egypt that I havegone where my duty calls me and that if it be decreed that weshould meet no more, I trust that they will not think ill of me,seeing that what seems false often is the truth and that sometimesill deeds are done for good ends. For the rest, let them judge asthey will of me, who follow my own light."
"Lord," exclaimed the General like one who wakes from sleep,"surely you do not desert us for the Shepherds?"
"Am I not a Shepherd?" asked Khian, smiling strangely."Farewell, Friend. Good fortune go with you and your company, nodrop of whose blood shall be shed for me."
Then he called to the horses and they went forward while theGeneral wrung his hands and muttered the names of strangeBabylonian gods.
"I do not understand your Highness," said Apepi's captain as hewalked by the chariot back towards his horsemen, "which is notstrange, since always you were different from other men, and I amwondering whether those Babylonians will write you down as atraitor or as a hero. Meanwhile, I who know you to be honest, askyour promise that even if you see opportunity you will not escapeto them lest I should be forced to kill you."
"It is yours, Friend. Henceforth, like a certain Temu, I walk byfaith, though whither faith has led him this day I do not know, wholast saw him vanishing into the heart of your host."
"Mad!" muttered the Captain. "Still if he has lost his wits, hewill keep his word, and that may save my head."
Swiftly the Shepherd horsemen galloped back towards Apepi's fortsacross the border line of Egypt, leaving their wounded to followafter them as best they might or perish, and in the centre of theirarray, surrounded by a guard, raced the chariot of Khian. Theircaptain knew there was no time to lose, for soon those Babylonianswhom he had spared would be at the camp of the Great King—andthen——! What he did not know was that two hours beforeTemu had reached that camp and that already a mounted army wassweeping down to cut him off.
Far away in the desert appeared a cloud of dust. It grew nearerand more near, and now through the dust shone helms and spears andburnished chariots. Then the Shepherds knew the worst. Their pathwas blocked, Babylon was upon them! Flight was impossible. Theircase now was that of the five thousand whom they had surprised nottwelve hours before, and they must charge as these had done, andwith as little hope of victory.
They drew together; they lined up their squadrons to the shapeof a wedge, skilfully enough, as Khian noted, and rushed forwardbearing somewhat to the right, that they might strike theBabylonian line where it was thinnest. The two armies drew neartogether, some twenty thousand of the Shepherds against fiftythousand of their foes who were massed in dense squadrons dividedby companies of chariots. A roar of triumph went up from theBabylonians, but the doomed Shepherds were silent.
Apepi's captain appeared by the chariot of Khian.
"Prince," he cried as he galloped, "the gods are against me andI think that our end is near. Yet I trust to you to remember youroath, upon faith of which I spared your company, and to make noeffort to escape. If you are captured, it is so decreed, but whileyou are able, I repeat I trust to you to head straight for theboundary which is near, and to surrender yourself to Apepi or histroops. Do I trust in vain?"
"My honour has never yet been doubted," Khian called back.
Then that captain saluted with his sword and, spurring hishorse, vanished away.
With a shock and a sound like thunder the hordes of horsemenmet. Deep into the Babylonian array cut the Shepherd wedge,throwing men and steeds to either side of it, as a gale-driven shipthrows waves of the sea. Yet slowly Apepi's squadrons lost theirspeed as more and more of the Babylonians poured upon their flank.The point of the wedge, passing through the first group, becameengaged with fresh squadrons beyond, that escorted a company ofchariots which had raced in front to cut them off.
The fighting grew desperate. Slowly those before him werekilled, scattered, or trodden down, so that Khian found his chariotin the forefront of the battle. At a little distance he perceived athrong of the Shepherds, some of them dismounted, attacking a fewof the Babylonians who were gathered round a splendid chariot thathad outraced the rest, whereof the wounded horses were strugglingon the ground. In this chariot, sword in hand, was one clad in mailthat seemed to be fashioned of silver and gold, whom he took to bea beautiful youth, doubtless some princeling of the royal House ofBabylon sent out to look upon the face of war, while on that sideof it on which the Shepherds, six or eight of them, pressed theirattack, stood a black-faced giant hung about with plates of brazenarmour that clanked as he swung his great axe aloft and brought itcrashing down upon those within its reach. One glance told Khianthat this was the mighty Ethiopian, Ru himself! Then with a sickheart he understood that the figure in the chariot was no nobleBabylonian youth but none other than Nefra, his betrothed.
Oh! she was sore beset. Horsemen were coming to her aid, but thenearest of them were still a full bow-shot away, for in her fiercefolly she had outdriven them all. Ru smote and smote, but he couldnot be everywhere, and while some drew him to the rear of thechariot which they were striving to enter from behind, others, fiveor six of them, ran together at its side, purposing to rush forwardand kill or drag away her who stood therein. It was as if they knewthat this was a prize indeed, one for whose sake all must berisked, and as he came nearer, Khian perceived how they knew, fornow he saw that about her silver helm she wore the snake-headedcoronet, the royal uraeus with the sparkling eyes that proclaimedher Egypt's queen. The men gathered, watching Ru as with savage warcries he beat down foe after foe, and waiting their chance tospring upon their prey and pierce her through or capture her.
Khian thought for a moment.
"I swore not to escape, but never that I would not fight upon myway to doom," he said to himself and pulled at the reins, turningthe rushing horses straight upon that knot of men. As he came thefirst of them leapt at Nefra. She smote with her sword and the blowfell upon his thick headdress. He shot out his long arms, for hewas a great fellow, and gripped her round the middle, dragging herto him. The others stood waiting to seize her as she fell to theground and carry her off if they could, or kill her if they couldnot. So eagerly did they watch that they never saw or heard thewhite-horsed war chariot thunder down upon them from where theyknew there were no foes. Khian called to the stallions, beaststrained to war, and turning neither to left nor right they rushedon. They smote those men and down they went beneath the hoofs andwheels. Only one remained standing, he who dragged Nefra from thechariot. In Khian's hand was a spear. He hurled it as he passed andit pierced that man through and through, so that, loosing his gripof Nefra, he fell to the ground and died.
Now Ru had seen and was rushing back. Nefra, freed, stared ather deliverer—and knew him.
"Khian!" she cried. "Khian! Come to me."
Ru knew him also and shouted:
"Halt, Lord Rasa!"
But Khian only shook his head and galloped on.
Then the Babylonian deliverers came up as a flood comes along adry river bed and covered all. But already Khian was far off withthe remnant of the Shepherd Horse.
The battle rolled away. Of the twenty thousand Shepherds or morebut some few hundreds escaped; the rest were cut or hunted downbefore they reached the border line of Egypt. But among those whocame unharmed to the army of Apepi was the Prince Khian, forthrough all that fray it was as though some god protected him andthe horses that drew his chariot. On he drove till he saw where ageneral's standard flew. Then he halted the bloodstained, wearybeasts and called aloud:
"I am the Prince Khian. Come, bear me hence for I am hurt andcannot walk."
The officers who heard him saluted and their men cheered, forthey thought that the Prince Khian whom they loved and who had beentheir comrade in the Syrian wars had escaped from the Babyloniansthat he might fight against them with his own people. Tenderly theylifted him from the chariot and gave him wine and food, the bestthey had, then placed him in a litter such as they used for woundedmen and bore him to the royal encampment in and around thenew-built forts. Over these forts flew Pharaoh's banners, yet whenthey came to them they found confusion and open gates. Pharaoh,heralds announced, had been called back to Tanis, leaving orders tohis armies to follow after him, that they might re-form there toprotect the great city and Egypt.
Now when the captains heard these commands they stared at eachother and murmured. But Khian, looking back across the frontierline, learned their reason. Yonder the sands were black with allthe ordered hosts of Babylon. On they came, foot and horse andchariots, a mighty flood of men, before the shock of whoseonslaught the army of the Shepherds must have broken and gone down.Therefore it was that when he learned that his flank attack hadmiscarried and saw all the might of Babylon sweeping down upon him,Apepi had fled to Tanis, leaving his troops to follow as best theycould.
Understanding at last how matters stood, some of the chiefofficers came to Khian and prayed him to take command of the army,by right of his rank and repute in war. But he smiled and remainedsilent, as they thought because he was sick and could not standupon his feet. While they still pressed him there came that captainto whom he had sworn the oath and who, like himself, had escapedthe slaughter of Apepi's horsemen. Calling them aside he told hiscomrades of how he had captured the Prince among the Babylonians,and the rest. Then they pressed Khian no more, though had he chosento put another colour on the tale perhaps they would still havelistened. Or had he offered to go to the Babylonians and pray theclemency of the Queen of Egypt and of the Prince Abeshu theirGeneral, for Pharaoh's army, perhaps they would also have listened.But as he did neither of these things, they yoked fresh horses tohis chariot and setting him in it, took him with them in theirflight to Tanis.
Thus it came about that when the Babylonians poured up to thecamp of the Shepherds to give them battle, save for some sick andwounded men, they found them gone. Learning the truth from thesemen, who by Tau's command were spared and cared for, also that thePrince Khian had come in safety to the camp and been welcomed thereand, as some said, was now in command of the retreating army, atonce they started in pursuit.
At their first bivouac Tau, with some of the generals under him,waited upon Nefra, there being present also Ru, Temu the priest,and the Lady Kemmah. By the wish of Tau, Nefra and Ru told all thetale of their meeting with Khian in the battle of the horsemen andof how he had driven his horses over those who attacked Nefra,thrust his spear through him who was dragging her from the chariot,and then, when they called to him to stay with them, had shaken hishead and fled away, making no attempt to check the horses, as hemight have done, thereby escaping from the Shepherds if he weretheir captive.
Now when he had heard this strange tale, Tau asked those presentto interpret it. The Babylonian Generals, one and all, answeredthat either this Prince was mad, or evidently he was a traitor. Itwas clear, they said, that otherwise he would have escaped when hehad opportunity, and it was also clear that being a Shepherd andthe son of their King, he had followed his heart back to theShepherds and to his father. Kemmah, who spoke next, held thatcertainly he was mad, for how, she asked, could a sane man fly awayfrom the loveliest woman in the world, to whom he was affianced,and one who was a queen as well?—Unless, indeed, she added asan afterthought, since they parted he had met one yet lovelier,words at which Nefra sharply bid her be silent.
Then Temu, who had been the Prince's companion in hiscaptivities and flights, was called upon. But all he could do wasto mutter, "Faith! Have faith!" adding that in this matter it waseasy because he could not believe that any one who had once tastedof the palace dungeon at Tanis or of the tomb chamber in the darkof the pyramid could wish to return to either of them again. Thenhe began to set out the tale of their escapes and of all that hehad suffered on horseback and in the chariot, until an officerpulled him back to his seat.
Then spoke Nefra, asking angrily of the Babylonian Generals:
"Have you ever known, Lords, of a man who wished to play thetraitor, who began his treachery by killing sundry of those to whomhe had sold himself? Do you not understand that if this Princewished to be rid of me in order that in future he might lay anundisputed claim to the double throne of Egypt, all he needed to dowas to pass on and leave those Shepherd knaves to kill meas—Ru, after his fashion, being elsewhere when he waswanted—doubtless they would have done. Yet he drives hischariot over four of them and pierces the fifth through with hisspear. Then—the gods alone know why, though I doubt not forsome good reason, other than that advanced by the Lady Kemmah," sheadded acidly, "he departs, shaking his head, and so swiftly that hecould not be caught, as yonder priest says, to taste once more ofApepi's dungeons, or"—here her voice grew faint and her eyesfilled with tears—"of worse things."
When they had finished Tau said:
"All who know the Prince Khian have learned that in some ways heis different from most men, and it is probable that among thosedifferences the truth may be found. Indeed I think that I havediscovered it, but if so, as we have talked enough, I will keep itto myself until I know whether I be right or wrong. Meanwhile, Iwould ask you all to listen to the prayer of our brother, Temu, andhave faith, such as that which her Majesty of Egypt showed when sherushed forth alone into battle against the commands of those setover her, and now again shows in him who preserved her fromdeath."
Then he rose and departed from the tent, leaving Nefra abashedand yet indignant.
Those who remained of the army of the Frontier came at length toTanis which was strongly held by Apepi's second army of reserve.They were not many, for the Babylonian pursuit had been sharp andcaptured thousands. Moreover, when in this way or in that it becameknown that none of these were put to the sword or set aside to besold as slaves, but that all asked of them was that they shouldtake an oath of fealty to Queen Nefra of Egypt and serve under herbanner, other thousands grew weary of that rapid march and laggedbehind until they were overtaken by the Babylonian pickets.
Among the faithful that at length straggled through its gates,however, were the Prince Khian and that captain to whom he hadsurrendered and sworn a certain oath. Together these two, betweenwhom there was now a bond of lasting friendship, were brought tothe palace and to the wonder of Khian placed in the apartments thathad been his own when he was Prince and heir apparent of the North.Here slaves waited upon him, his own slaves, and doctors came totreat his knee, now much inflamed and swollen with so long andrough a journey. Yet, as Khian noted, with all of these weremingled spies and guards: spies to watch and note every spoken wordand guards to frustrate any effort at escape. In short, he was nowas close a prisoner as he had been in that dungeon whence heescaped with Temu.
There in his own place Khian, who had been brought to it atdawn, rested till the third hour after sunset, sleeping the most ofthis time, save when he bathed and ate, for he was very weary. Atlength came an officer and soldiers with a litter to bear him intothe presence of Apepi, his father. At the head of this company wasAnath the Vizier who, as Khian noted, had grown thinner and moregray and whose quick black eyes darted from place to place asthough everywhere he expected to see a murderer, and followingafter him a sharp-faced scribe whom Khian took to be a spy.
Anath bowed a greeting nicely judged, neither too scanty nor toofull, saying:
"Welcome home, Prince, after long travels and many adventures.Pharaoh needs your presence. Be pleased to accompany me."
Then he was set in his litter borne by eight soldiers, at theside of which walked Anath, while the captain followed after. Inturning the corner of one of the passages the long litter tiltedand Anath put out his hands to steady it, or to save himself frombeing pressed against the wall, while the spy for a moment was leftout of sight and hearing on the farther side of a corner. SwiftlyAnath whispered into Khian's ear:
"The danger is great. Yet be calm and keep courage, for you havefriends, ready even to die for you, of whom I am the first."
Then the spy appeared and Anath straightened himself and wassilent.
They came into the presence of Pharaoh who sat in a low chairclad in mail with a sword in his hand. The litter was set down andits bearers helped Khian to a seat that was placed opposite to thatof Pharaoh.
"You seem to have taken some hurt, Son," said Apepi in a coldvoice. "Who gave it to you?"
"One of your Majesty's soldiers during a fray in a pass ofcertain hills, who overtook me when I was flying from Egypt a whileago, Pharaoh."
"Oh! I heard some such tale. But why were you flying fromEgypt?"
"To save myself and to win another, Pharaoh."
"Yes, again I remember. The one you have done so far, thoughwith damage; the other you have not done and shall never do," Apepisaid slowly. Then he looked at the captain, who accompanied Khian,and asked:
"Are you that man whom I sent in command of some five and twentythousand horse to fall upon the flank of the Babylonians? If so,tell me why you failed in your task?"
In brief, soldierlike words the captain told him all the story:how he had met the body of Babylonian Horse during the night andbecome engaged with them; how in the end Khian had bought the livesof those of them who remained by his surrender of himself; how theyhad fallen in with the great force of mounted Babylonians andchariots which in the end destroyed them nearly all; how the PrinceKhian had kept his word when he might have escaped, and thus wasnow a prisoner at Tanis, and the rest.
Apepi listened till he had finished and said:
"Enough, man. You have failed and by your failure have broughtme to the gates of ruin. My army is dispersed and the Babylonians,under the command of one of the accursed wizards of the Dawn, sweepdown on Tanis to capture it, after which they purpose to seize allEgypt and set this girl Nefra as their puppet on its throne. Allthese things have happened because you failed in the task I laidupon you and instead of falling upon the Babylonian flank, weretrapped and wasted your strength and time in a petty fight withsome few thousand men. For such as you there is no more place uponthe earth. Get you down to the Underworld and there learngeneralship, if you may."
Then he made a sign whereon certain armed slaves ran forward.The captain, answering nothing to Apepi, turned to Khian andsaluted him, saying:
"Now, Prince, I am sorry that I did not loose you from your oathand bid you escape while you could. For if I am treated thus, whatchance is there for you? Well, I go to make report of these mattersto Osiris who, I have been told, is a just god and an avenger ofthe innocent. Farewell."
Before Khian could answer the slaves seized the man and draggedhim behind a curtain, whence presently one of them reappearedholding up a human head to tell Pharaoh that his will was done. Atthis sight for the first time Khian hated his father and hoped inhis heart that Apepi himself might be overtaken by the fate whichhe had brought upon a loyal servant who had done his best.
Now father and son were left alone and stared at each other insilence. At length Khian spoke.
"If it be the will of your Majesty that I should follow on thepath that has been trodden by yonder victim, I pray that it may besoon, since I am weary and would sleep."
Apepi laughed cruelly and answered:
"All in good time, but not yet, I think. Do you not understand,Son, that you are the only arrow left in my quiver? It seems thatby aid of the arts of these wizards of the Dawn you have bewitchedthis royal Egyptian in such fashion that she dotes on you, she, thechosen of your father, from whom you stole her. Now how do youthink it would please her when she appears before the walls ofTanis with the Babylonians, as doubtless she will do to-morrow withthe light, if she saw you, her darling, set upon the eastern gateand there about to die as that fool died or in worse fashion?"
"I do not know," answered Khian, "but I think that if such athing chanced, very soon Tanis would be given to fire and all thatbreathe within its walls would also die, and with themone—who does not wish to die."
"You are right, my Son," mocked Apepi. "An angry woman with ahundred thousand men behind her might commit such crimes upon thehelpless. Therefore I propose to keep your head upon yourshoulders, at least for the present. This is my plan—tell meif you do not think it good. You shall appear upon the gateway andheralds shall announce, or perhaps this would best be done bymessenger, that you are about to suffer death for treason in thepresence of Pharaoh and his Court, or as many of them as can findstanding room upon that gateway. It will be announced, however,that Pharaoh, out of his great pity and love, will spare you uponcertain terms. Can you perhaps guess those terms?"
"No," answered Khian hoarsely.
"I think you lie; I think you know them well enough. Still, Son,I will repeat them to you, that you may never say you have not beenfairly dealt with. They are short and simple. First, that havingsurrendered all its treasure and some trappings such as horses andchariots and signed a perpetual peace with us, the Shepherds, theBabylonian army retreats whence it came.
"Secondly, that the Princess Nefra gives up herself to me, thatin the presence of both armies and of the holy gods the priests maydeclare her my wife and queen, who brings to me as her dower allthe rights and inheritances that are hers by blood in Egypt."
"Never will she consent," said Khian.
"Of course, Son, that is the danger, since no one can tell whata woman will or will not do. But do you not think that if suchshould chance to be her mind and that she should determine that youmust be sacrificed to what she holds her duty, you who otherwisewould be set free among the Babylonians, the sight of a littletorture and the sound of your groans might work the needful change?There are some clever blacks in this place and by the way, thatknee of yours is still swollen and painful, is it not? They mightbegin there. Hot irons—yes, hot irons!"
Khian looked at him and said in a low voice:
"Do your worst, devil who begat me, if indeed I am your son,which now it is hard to believe. You speak of the priests of theDawn as wizards. Know that I am a priest of the Dawn who sharetheir wizardry or their wisdom, and it tells me that all your plotswill fail and that your wickedness will fall back upon your ownhead."
"Ah! does it? I understand your scheme. You think that you willkill yourself. Well, this shall not happen, for be sure that youshall be too well watched. Nor will you escape from the palace forthe second time. Good-night, Son. Rest while you may, for I fearthat it will be necessary to awake you early."
Before the hour of dawn Khian was carried up the pylon stairs tothe top of the eastern gate of Tanis. It was a large flat placewhere fifty or more might stand with comfort, and being lame he wasseated in a chair upon its eastern edge. Ra the Sun arose andshowed him all. Beneath him was a wide moat filled with water fromthe Nile, but the bridge which spanned it had been hoisted up bythe aid of ropes and pulleys and was made fast to the gatewaypillars.
Beyond the moat and almost at its edge, for in theiroverwhelming might they seemed to fear nothing from their brokenfoes, appeared the heart of the host of Babylon, whereof the wingsalready encircled the city of Tanis, cutting off the escape ofthose who were within its walls. A little way back from the edge ofthis moat, though out of the reach of arrows, pavilions werepitched, over which, side by side, flew the royal ensigns of Egyptand Babylon, showing to Khian that there rested Nefra and thePrince Abeshu who was also called the Lord Tau. For the rest thewalls on either flank of the gateway were garrisoned by Shepherdtroops who seemed restless and ill at ease, while on its top,attended by Anath and other councillors, sat Pharaoh Apepigorgeously attired and wearing the double crown of the Upper andthe Lower Lands.
Trumpets blew and guards gathered about the royal pavilions,after which there was silence. On the farther side of the moatbehind the outposts, the ordered ranks of the marshalled Babyloniansoldiers stood staring up at the gateway crest; wall upon wall ofwhite faces, every one, as it seemed to Khian, turned towardshimself. Presently a messenger bearing a white flag appearedcrossing the moat upon a boat and from its farther bank wasescorted through the lines to the pavilions where flew thestandards of Babylon and Egypt and there handed a letter to thecaptain of the General's guard who entered and delivered it to Tau.Tau opened it and read, then said to Nefra who stood beside him,large-eyed and haggard-faced:
"These are the terms of Apepi: That having given up all itstreasure and signed a treaty of perpetual peace, the Babylonianarmy must march back to Babylon."
"What else, my Uncle?"
"That you, the Queen of Egypt, surrender your person forthwithto Apepi and with due ceremony be wed to him in front of thegateway and in sight of the people of the Shepherds and of thearmies of Babylon."
"What else, my Uncle?"
"That if these terms be refused, then the Prince Khian will betormented before our eyes until they are accepted or until lifeleaves him. Now what answer, Niece and Queen?"
Nefra's face grew ashen. She bowed her head until it touched herknees and rocked her body to and fro; then she straightened herselfand asked:
"What would Khian wish that I should do? I know! I know! Hewould wish that I should defy Apepi, leaving his fate in the handof God."
"Have faith! Have faith!" muttered Temu who was seated behindher with papyrus on his knee.
"Aye, Brother," went on Nefra, "I have faith, and if it failsme, well, there is always death behind and in death I shall findKhian. Shall I of the ancient blood, his sworn betrothed, come tohim beyond the grave, defiled, the woman of that dog of an oldShepherd king? Never! Shall Babylon, my great ally, bow herselfbefore these runaways who did not dare to await the battle? Never!Let Khian die if die he must, and let me die with him. But if so,not one man shall be left living in Tanis, and not one man ofShepherd blood throughout the North. Write it down, Temu, as thePrince Abeshu shall tell you, and let the messenger take it back tothat cruel crossbred cur Apepi, and let heralds call it out tothose who stand upon the gateway and the walls, while the captainsbid the attack begin at every other mouth of Tanis."
Tau heard and smiled in his slow, secret way. Then to officersmounted on swift horses he issued certain orders on receipt ofwhich presently thousands of men began to move to the onslaughtupon the great city. This done, he turned to Temu and otherscribes, saying to them the words that they should write. Also hesummoned heralds and caused them to learn those words by heart anddepart to shout them out at every gate.
At length all was ready, and the messenger, having received theroll, departed to the moat escorted by Ru, who gave him anothermessage on his own account. It was:
"Tell that Sheep herder who calls himself a king, and tell allhis councillors and the captains who remain to him, that if afinger is lifted against the Prince Khian, presently I, theEthiopian Ru, will twist out their tongues and drive in their eyeswith my own fingers, and afterwards cast them into the desert tostarve. Aye, and yours also, Messenger, if you fail to report thismy message so that I can hear you from this shore of the moat."
Now the messenger looked up at the giant Nubian who glared downat him grinding his great white teeth and swore that he would dohis bidding. Then he entered his little boat and, crossing thewater, was admitted by a tiny door in the gateway tower, so thatpresently he appeared upon its crest and handed the writing toApepi. Moreover, as he had sworn to do, he repeated the message ofRu in a loud voice, the words of which seemed to please those uponthe gateway little, for they gathered into knots debating themfearfully. Heralds also called out that which had been written inthe roll, so that all upon the wall might learn and understand.
Khian, bound upon the edge of the gateway so that if spears werethrown or arrows shot these might pierce him first, heard theproclamation and was glad, because now he knew that not for hislife's sake would Nefra be shamed. Yet he turned his head and spokeover his shoulder to Apepi who stood behind him, and to Anath andthe other councillors, saying:
"Pharaoh and Lords, what the Prince Abeshu and the royal Nefrahave sworn most certainly they will do. Torture and kill me beforetheir eyes if you desire, but be sure that it will not change theirpurpose, for not with my poor life can you buy their honour. Formyself I fear not death, but I ask of you—is it your will tofollow me, every one of you, and to give all the people of Tanisand the nation of the Shepherds to the sword? If you spare me andset me free, you and they will be spared. If you lift a handagainst me, you and they will die. I have spoken; do what youwill."
Now, although because of his bonds he could not see what passed,Khian heard tumult behind him. He heard Anath the Vizier and othercouncillors praying Pharaoh to forego his purpose because theircase and the case of the whole city was desperate, beleaguered asthey were by the countless hosts of Babylon, and it seemed mad todie that Pharaoh might satisfy his hate upon the Prince his son.Moreover, crowds from the city who had also heard the proclamationwere rushing into the open space behind the gate, sweeping asidethe soldiers by whom it was guarded, and shouting such wordsas:
"Pharaoh! Spare the Prince Khian! Must we all die because youwould torment and murder him who was born of you?"
Then above the tumult Anath spoke again, saying in a high coldvoice, like one who threatens rather than prays:
"Pharaoh, this is a very evil business. The Prince is beloved inTanis and it is not well for kings to kill those whom the peoplelove when the enemy is at their gates."
Now Apepi answered, hissing like one mad with rage:
"Be silent, Anath and the rest of you, or as I serve thistraitor, so shall you be served. Slaves, to your task!"
Behind Khian arose guttural murmurings. It seemed to him thatthe black tormentors shrank from their office. Again the furiousPharaoh commanded, but still they hung back. Then came the sound ofa blow and groans and Khian knew that he had cut one of them downand guessed that the others would no longer dare to resist hiswill. On the farther side of the moat he saw Ru the giant marchingto and fro like a caged lion and shaking his great axe. Beyond himnow were ranged a company of archers, their arrows set upon thestrings, waiting the word to loose, while behind the archers heperceived Tau, and leaning on him Nefra clad in her glitteringmail. Then he lifted up his voice and cried:
"Ru! Hear me—Khian. Bid the archers shoot, for thus wouldI die, rather than in torment."
He could say no more for Apepi, stepping forward, struck himheavily upon the face and bade the torturers gag him, a sight atwhich the army of Babylon groaned, as did the inhabitants of Taniswho now packed the Place of the Gateway in thousands. Ru roared outa curse that sounded like the bellow of a wounded bull, thenturning, repeated Khian's words to the archers who lifted theirbows and looked to Tau for the order to shoot. But Tau gave noorder, only motioned to them to hold their hands, while Nefra sankto her knees as though she swooned.
Khian became aware of black hands tearing at his garments, thenthere was a smell of fire and an agony darted through him. The slowsacrifice was begun! He shut his eyes, making his soul ready todepart.
There was a sound behind him, a very strange sound of wrestlingand blows. He opened his eyes and looked. Past him, staggeringbackwards, went the form of Pharaoh, and in his breast was fixed aknife. At the edge of the gateway platform he stopped, clinging tothe seat in which Khian was bound.
"Dog!" he gasped, "Dog of a Vizier! I have spared you too long;it should have been done last night. But Iwaited——"
"Aye," answered the voice of Anath, "you over-shot yourself,Pharaoh, and gave the dog time to bite. Away with you to Set,son-murderer."
A withered form, that of Anath, leapt forward, its black eyesgleaming in the yellow wrinkled face, a thin arm smote with thetormentor's heated iron at the hands that gripped the seat,crushing and burning them. Apepi loosed his hold and with a cryfell backwards into the moat beneath.
Ru saw him fall and leaped into the water, swimming with greatstrokes. As the Pharaoh rose he seized him with his mighty handsand dragged him to the bank where he broke him like a stick, thencast him to the shore.
"Pharaoh Apepi is dead!" piped the thin voice of Anath, "butPharaoh Khian lives! Life! Blood! Strength! Pharaoh! Pharaoh!Pharaoh!"
So he cried as he hacked at Khian's bonds and dragged away thegag, and all the multitude beneath took up the ancient greeting,shouting:
"Life! Blood! Strength! Pharaoh! Pharaoh! Pharaoh!"
It was evening. Khian lay upon a couch in the royal pavilion ofthe Babylonians, whither by his own command he had been brought,since as yet Nefra could not enter the city. The Lady Kemmah and aleech bathed his bruised face and bandaged his swollen knee, whileNefra, who stood near, shivered at the sight of a long red burnupon his flesh made by the touch of hot iron.
Then suddenly a question burst from her:
"Tell me, Khian, why did you fly away from me in the battle,when you might have escaped and spared us all this agony?"
"Did not some two thousand sound men and with them very manywounded rejoin this army upon that day, Lady," asked Khian, "beingthe survivors of the force which was sent to rescue me and thegarrison of the mountain stronghold?"
"They did, and were questioned, but knew nothing except that youdrove out your chariot and surrendered yourself to the Shepherds,after which the attack upon them ceased."
"Then do you not understand that sometimes it is right that oneman should offer himself up for many?"
"Yes," answered Nefra, colouring, "I understand now—thatyou are even nobler than I thought. Yet, when you could haveescaped, why did you fly away, as I saw you do?"
"Ask the Prophet Tau," replied Khian wearily.
"Why did Khian fly away, my Uncle? Tell me if you know, since hewill not."
"Does not the oath sworn of those who enter into the fellowshipof the Dawn demand that they shall never break a promise, Niece?Perchance our brother here had vowed to deliver himself up inEgypt, and did so, even when he might have stayed at your side. Soat least I have believed from the first."
"Is that so, Khian?"
"It is so, Nefra. With this oath I bought the lives of thosemen. Would you have had me break it even to win my own—andyou?"
"I cannot say, but oh! Khian, you are noble, who did thisknowing that if you died, all my life I should have been ignorantwhy you died, seeming to desert me."
"Not so, Nefra, since Tau knew and would have told you at hisown time."
"How did you know that which was hid from me, my Uncle?"
"My office has its secrets, Niece. Enough that I knew, as I knewalso that it would never be necessary for me to set out the truthto you."
"So you let me suffer all these things when there was no need,my Uncle!" exclaimed Nefra angrily.
"Perhaps, Niece, and to your own good. Why should you aloneescape from suffering which is the medicine of the soul, you, whoif you be the Queen of Egypt, are, as I would pray you to remember,first and foremost a sister of the Dawn and the servant of itslaws? Be humble, Sister. Sacrifice your self-will. Learn to obey ifyou would command, and seek, not self-will or glory but the light.For so, when these little storms have rolled away, you shall findthe eternal calm."
"Faith! Have faith!" muttered Temu who stood behind.
"Aye," went on Tau, "have faith and humility, for by faith weclimb and in humility we serve—not ourselves but others,which is the only true service. I say these things to you now evenin the hour of your joy, for soon we must part, I to my hermitageand you to your throne, and then who can reprove Pharaoh on thethrone?"
"You could and will, I am sure, my Uncle," Nefra answered,tossing her head.
Then suddenly her mood changed and, turning, she threw her armsabout him and kissed him on the brow, saying:
"Oh! my most beloved Uncle, what is there that I do not owe toyou? When I was a babe you saved me and my mother from the hands ofthose traitorous Theban nobles, with whom soon I hope to talk ifthey be still alive."
"I think that the Lady Kemmah and Ru here had something to dowith that, Niece."
"Yes, yet they did but fulfil their offices, whereas youtravelled up Nile to rescue us."
"Fulfillingmy orders, Niece."
"Then you brought us to the pyramids and there you watched overmy childhood, teaching me all the little that I know. Afterwards itwas you who led me to Babylon and in secret worked upon the heartof the Great King, so that, as though at my prayers, he abandonedhis plan of wedding me to Mir-bel and gave me this great army thathas brought us victory and peace."
"God, for His own purposes, changed the heart of my father,Ditanah, on that matter, not I, Niece."
"Afterwards," she continued, taking no heed of his words, "youcomforted me in a hundred ways; also it was you who held me backfrom accompanying the five thousand to the mountain strongholdwhich, had I done so, would have brought me to death or shame. Oh!and I know not what besides. And how have I paid you back? Oftenenough with pride and angry words and rebellion against yourcommands; aye, and disbelief when you told me that if I foundpatience all would work for my good and that of Khian, whom Ibelieved dead, even when you bade me hope on. Yet," she added inanother voice, "if I behaved thus, it was your fault, not mine, forwho was it that spoiled me in my youth, giving me my way when Ishould have been taught obedience?"
"The holy Roy, I think; also the Lady Kemmah," answered Tau withhis quiet smile.
At this moment guards challenged without. Then the curtain ofthe pavilion was drawn and, heralded by Ru, there entered the oldVizier Anath and with him others of the councillors and captains ofthe Shepherds.
Anath and his company prostrated themselves thrice, to Nefra, toKhian, and to the Prince Abeshu, the General of the armies ofBabylon.
"Queen and Princess," he said, "on behalf of all the Shepherdswe come to surrender to you the city of Tanis and to pray yourclemency for those who have fought against you and for every onewho breathes within its walls. Is it granted?"
"Be my mouth and answer," said Nefra to Tau. "Your mind is mymind and by your words I will be bound, as I think will hisHighness, the Prince Khian, who is still too sick forceremonies."
"It is granted," said Tau. "To those who will be loyal to Nefra,Queen of Egypt, and to Khian, Prince of the North, whom shepurposes to take as husband, all is forgiven. To-morrow we enterTanis and proclaim the great peace."
"We hear and thank you, Queen and Princess," said Anath. "Now Ihave a word to say to the Prince Khian, I who come before him withthe blood of Pharaoh on my hands, for which deed I crave pardon.Let the Prince hearken. When the Prince was cast into prison, itwas I who saved him with the help of yonder Brother of the Dawn anda certain jailer. Being suspected of this deed by Pharaoh I wasdisgraced and myself imprisoned. Therefore I could not rescue himwhen he was shut up in the pyramid or prevent his pursuit to themountain outpost of the Babylonians where he took refuge.Afterwards I regained power because Pharaoh knew that I alone mightperchance save him from the fangs of the Lion of Babylon. When thegreat host poured down upon Egypt I counselled Pharaoh to surrenderand, if the Prince still lived, proclaim a marriage between hisson, Khian and the royal Nefra. For answer he struck me like adog—see, here are the marks"—and he touched his head."Afterwards Pharaoh fled, his attack having failed, and the PrinceKhian, through his own nobleness, fell into his power. I pleadedfor his life in vain, both in the palace and on the gateway, butPharaoh was mad with jealousy and hate and would have put thePrince to death by torment before the very eyes of the royal Nefraand of the host of Babylon. Then, before it was too late, I smote,and saved the Prince and the people of the Shepherds. Have I pardonfor this deed?"
Now Tau went to where Khian lay upon his couch and talked withhim apart. Presently he returned and said:
"Anath, what you did must be done. To-morrow make sacrifice inthe temple of your gods and receive the forgiveness of your godsfor the shedding of royal blood to save other royal blood and thelives of tens of thousands who are innocent. Then appear before usin the palace of Tanis that there may be given back to you the wandand chain of office of Vizier of the Upper and the Lower Lands. Theword is spoken. Record it, Scribe Temu. Anath, withdraw!"
Thirty days had passed. Tau had handed over the command of thehost of Babylon to the general next in rank to him at a greatceremony, and putting off his mail and royal emblems, had donnedthe white robe of the Prophet of the Dawn and returned to theTemple of the Pyramid, leaving Temu behind him because such was thewill of Nefra and Khian. Save for a force of ten thousand pickedmen who remained to guard the grand-daughter of the Great Kinguntil all was accomplished, that army had marched for Babylon.There were ceremonies at which all who served his father, now knownas "Apepi the Accursed," swore fealty to Khian his son, but atthese Nefra was not present, nor as yet had there been anycoronation, for indeed none knew whether Khian of the North orNefra of the South ruled over Egypt. Some grumbled that this shouldbe so, but others glanced at the encampment of the ten thousandBabylonian guards and bade them be silent.
Khian recovered but slowly. With skilful tending his leg healedindeed, though now he knew that all his life he must be lame, butthe sufferings which he had undergone had left him shaken in bothmind and body. First there was the palace dungeon, then the longconfinement in the bowels of the pyramid, then the flight from thepursuers to the Babylonian outpost; also the wound that would notheal, while for moons he must lie upon his back among strangerswhose tongue as yet he did not speak, companioned only by Temu withhis prayers and maxims, and ignorant of the fate of Nefra.
Afterwards followed the wild joy of the knowledge that she livedand was near, the rescue by the five thousand, the desperate battlein the desert, the surrender and the sacrifice, the sight of Nefrain the second battle, and her abandonment for honour's sake,knowing that she would not understand; the coming to Egypt and toTanis, the meeting with his father Apepi; the pain of the hot ironand the agony of suspense upon the pylon top while Nefra watchedbelow. All these events, young and strong though he was, had brokenhis body and eaten into his spirit, so that he must rest and keephimself apart by day, while at night, when at last sleep found him,he was visited by evil dreams and tremors, so that at length it wassaid throughout the city that soon the Pharaoh to be would join hisforefathers in their burial place.
Anath came to him with reports of affairs, to which he listenedpatiently, saying little. Temu read to him from ancient rolls, oroffered up the prayers of the Order of the Dawn at his side, andtalked of faith. Ru visited him also and spoke of battle or of thewonders of Babylon, and how Nefra there had learned the arts ofwar, a tale at which he laughed a little. Lastly, from time totime, accompanied by Kemmah who stood far off gazing through thewindow-place, came Nefra herself and spoke softly of love andmarriage when he should be well again.
Still he did not grow well, so having talked with Tau bymessenger, Nefra took another counsel. Telling Khian that Tanis inthe low land was too hot for him, she set him in a ship andtravelled with him slowly up the Nile, till at last the pyramidsappeared. At the first sight of these pyramids Khian's mannerchanged: he became alert and eager as he used to be, even gay,talking to her of all that had befallen him among them. Rejoicingat this change, that evening she caused him to be borne ashore to acamp that had been set in the midst of the palm grove where firstshe had found him sleeping and whence, after Ru had taken hisgoods, disguised as a messenger, she had conducted him to thesecret home of the Brotherhood.
Here that night Khian slept better than he had done since, manymonths before, wearing Nefra's betrothal ring upon his finger, hehad left this spot to return to Tanis and make report of hismission to Apepi.
On the following morning, while it was still quite dark, Ruentered his tent and assisted him to rise. Then he set him in alitter in which Khian, asking no questions, was borne across thesands till they came to a great shape outlined against the starrysky, which he knew to be that of the Sphinx. Here he descended fromthe litter, which departed, leaving him alone.
At length the dawn began to break and in its tender light he sawthat he was not alone, for by his side, wrapped in a gray cloak,stood a hooded figure that might have been that of a lad or aslender woman.
By the gods! he knew this figure: it was that of the "YoungPerson" who—oh! years and years ago—had guided him fromthe palm grove to the Sphinx and there had tied a bandage about hiseyes. The height was the same, the very cloak and hood seemed to bethe same.
"So, Young Person," he said, "you still ply your business ofguiding travellers across the sands."
"That is so, Scribe Rasa," answered the figure in a gruffvoice.
"And do you still steal their packages—or hide them? Mylitter I think has gone."
"I still take that which I desire, Scribe Rasa, who must liveand be happy if I can."
"And do you still blindfold messengers?"
"Yes, Scribe Rasa, when it is necessary to hide secrets fromthem. Indeed, be pleased to suffer that I do so to you for thesecond time, and bide here a while alone."
"I obey," he answered, laughing, "for although you may not knowit, Young Person, since first we met I have suffered many thingsand learned one great lesson from them, also from the lips of acertain Temu, namely, to have faith. Therefore bind on and I willsubmit as gently as though I were sure that when sight is givenback to my eyes they would behold a vision of heaven come to earth.See, I kneel, or rather stoop, for kneel I cannot."
The gray-cloaked figure bent over him, the silken kerchief oncemore was bound upon his brow—oh! how well he remembered itssoft substance and its odour! Then, leaning on his guide'sshoulder, he limped a little distance till the feigned voice badehim be seated upon a bank of sand and wait.
Presently voices, men's voices, prayed him to rise. He did sowith their help, and those men supported him down passages in whichtheir footsteps echoed, to some chamber where they clothed him innew garments and set a headdress on his brow, what headdress orwhat garments he did not know, and when he asked they would notanswer.
Again he was helped forth, as he thought into a large placewhere whisperings ran as though from a gathered multitude. Someonebade him to be seated and he sank on to a cushioned chair andwaited.
Far away a voice cried:
"Ra is risen!" and from all round him rose a sound ofsinging.
He knew the sound. It was that of the ancient chant with whichon days of festival the Brotherhood of the Dawn greeted the risingof the sun. It died away; there was deep silence; he heard arustling as of robes. Then suddenly and in unison from a hundredthroats there rose a great cry of:
"The Queen of the Dawn! Hail! Queen of the Dawn! Hail,Light-Bringer! Hail Life-Giver! Hail, Consecrated Sister! Hail,Heaven-appointed Uniter of the riven Lands!"
Khian could bear no more. He snatched at the bandage about hiseyes. Perhaps it had been loosened, at least it fell. Lo! therebefore him stood Nefra glittering in the rays of the risen sun,wearing the robes of Egypt's queen and crowned with Egypt's crown,a living loveliness; a glory to behold.
For a moment she stood thus while the shoutings echoed from thevaulted roof of the great temple hall. She lifted her sceptre andthere was silence. Then she turned and came to him who, he found,was seated on a throne. To Kemmah and to Ru she gave the sceptreand her regal symbols. From her head she lifted the double crownand set it on his brow. She kneeled and did him homage; yes, withher lips she touched his hand.
"Egypt's Queen greets Egypt's King!" she said.
Khian stared at her, astonished. Then, though of a sudden painand weakness struck him once more, he struggled from the throne,purposing to offer it to her. But she shook her head and would noneof it. Supporting him with her strong young arm, she led him towhere stood Tau the Prophet in front of the gathered Councillors ofthe Dawn. Tau joined their hands. In the presence of theBrotherhood, living and dead, and in the name of that Spirit whomthey worshipped, he blessed them, giving them to each other,uniting them to all eternity, on earth and beyond the earth.
So it was finished.
Nefra and Khian stood together gazing by the light of the moonat the mighty mass of the Pyramid of Ur.
"Our holiday is done, Wife," he said, "and to-morrow, ceasing tobe but a Brother and a Sister of the Dawn, we must become therulers of Egypt united at last from the Cataracts to the sea.Strange has been our lot since first side by side we looked uponyonder pyramid. Yet, Beloved, I think that the Strength whichpreserved us through so many perils and now, from sickness and thegates of death has brought me with joy to those of health, will bewith us in the years to come."
"So Roy the holy prophesied, and in him, if in any man, livedthe spirit of Truth, Husband. At least, thanking the gods for whatthey have given us, let us go straight forward in humility,remembering that though we be King and Queen of Egypt, first andforemost we remain Brother and Sister of the Dawn, sworn to itsholy faith and to the service of mankind."
At that moment this royal pair heard a sound behind them and,turning, beheld the lean and withered Sheik of the Pyramids.
"Would your Majesties wish to ascend?" he said, bowing andpointing to the mass of Ur. "The moon is very clear and there is nowind; also I desire to show Pharaoh the spot whence those accursedcliff-climbers rolled to their doom on the day of his escape."
"Nay, Captain," answered Khian, "of Ur I have had enough who amlamed for life. Henceforth be you its king."
"And its spirit also," added Nefra, "for no more may I standupon the crests of pyramids who am doomed to a dizzier pinnacle ofpower. Farewell, you gallant man. Our thanks be yours with all youseek and we can give."
Then Khian and Nefra turned and, hand clasped in hand, wanderedback to where Ru and Kemmah waited with the escort to accompanythem to the vessel that made ready to sail with the night wind.
"Now," said Kemmah the white-haired to Ru the mighty Ethiop,"now I understand the meaning of the vision that I saw when yonderQueen was born, and why the goddesses of Egypt gave to her the nameof Uniter of Lands."
"Yes," answered Ru, "and I understand why the gods of Ethiopiagave me a good axe and the strength to use it well on a certainTheban stairway."
This site is full of FREE ebooks -Project Gutenberg Australia